Professional Documents
Culture Documents
PRINCETON,
Agnexv
Coll.
Agnew
on Baptism, No.
N.
J.
-tt
of Philadelphia, Pa.
/en fj
{r/i
^_
f/ Ac't-LfA l^j
Cc.y
^J<
yj a^/l ft- ^ ^
t.-
c^
''<
Cy / f'^i
./
'^i^^e/Zcc.y
/V //a^^C-
^>- Xv.
/^
lii.
"-^
<-
<^/ /^Ley
Z-^-
/^ / C)
/i.j /.^
A02
New
Testament.
LETTER
TO A FRIEND, (iN 1814,)
BY THE LATt
-REV.
^JVBRE^r 'FULLER.
OF KETTERING.
HonBon
Printed by H. Teape, Towef-51ill
1815.
son,
and
f*'^-
1-
MMtrtietmt
^;^^
@^
That
the
'^^-/.
following
is
*:
a genuine
common enemy,
in the
foremost rank,
was
his
conduct
In January
last I
Dear Brother,
/ have
it
he
may
sent you
keep
till
Dr,
I see
Also a
and 1 wish
.Manuscript of my own
none to see it but yourself', and that no
mention be tnade of it.
If any
thing- be
/j
ADVERTISEMENT.
^:
tvritten
Yours, affectionately,
A. Fuller.
Kettering,
le''^
Jany. 1815.
in
withholding
till
no
lonorer.
CD
rections
interlineations,
verbal cor-
exhibiting
WILLIAM NEWMAN,
Stetney, July
25, 1815,
A LETTER,
Dear
Sir^
who
are differently
may
subject,
what
in
all
to
spirit,
the
reflection
afforded
repeat
me
this
my
desire for
communion
my
minded from me on
who were
from
me
have
far
or party
with
acquit
I write^
appears to
So
and hope
that
me
practically to deviate
me no
on
which,
satisfaction,
ir.
however,
I
havinff
do not intend
to
You
request
me
endeavour io
that
d,o so.
and
If I
me, I
feel
my
I will
psedobaptist brethren;
in
letter,
it is
to me.
grounds of
to state the
many
my
of
towards
all
whom
those in
commune
because
and
my
refusing to
I consider
them as improper
but as attending to
Many
it
in
is
not
suhjects,
an improper manner.
than
*^
it
was
Lord God
*'
otherwise
Lord
to
and therefore
1719.
will of Christ.
A brother
lately
who
mixed communion,
practises
acknowledged
but by
disaffection,
me, that
to
'
he did not
charity^
'
think
but simply
an instituted connexion
'
there was,
charity,
Christ
charity
it
Whether
this,
in the
we ought
not,
divide
them
to
may be
there
was or was
New
not,
Testament
If
under a pretence of
surely Jesus
for
and candour as we
!'
much
Yet we hear a
&c.;
all
which,
concession be just,
if this
mere declamation.
liberality,
To what
purpose
is it
is
too
it
brought forward
be to kindle prejudice?
revealed will
in
their
but
this
If
it
names would,
if it
relate to the
a2
6
an instituted connexion
much
be,
between
as
we might
faith
as well
and baptism
If there
How we
be asked,
can
How we
men, as
might
but
allege.
it
The
me to
it
to
be
that
coujm union
be
to
'
If I
right,
some respects
I might.
but
" withdraw
disorderly;"
my
duty to do
should be
it is
much
possible that in
whom
I at present
to
baptist friend,
pass
a bigot,
from a brother
me
call
things. It has
so.
man
in reply call
we should
except
If a
of
if I
could
doubt
if
that in
it,
but
I cannot
pass
f
it
had better
The
tained
it.
by
from that
latter
who deny
WHOM THEY
who
to
whom
believer in Christ,
whether he be baptized or
not.
But
this is
they consider as a
probably the
effect of the
among
practice,
so prevalent of late
baptists,
subject.
of any note,
who
conscientiously adheres
with
it.
The
paedobaptist
is,
can allow
to
to
relative to
who would
ordinary
ground on which a
would persuade us
communion
it
paedo-
to practise free
we
A 3
8
and that we should
allow
to
it
be
so,
treat
them
them
It is
strate that
in
if
that immersion
mode
ground
open communion.
is
to
is
to
be administered only
and
so that he that
is
not immersed
is
not baptized
purpose
JBootJis
to
is
To
the
Apology
sufficiently established," p. 8, 9.
But
this
baptism
for
on
Friendly Letter to
He
by admitting
as baptized persons
in the Evangelical
same
Mr.
Magazine.
not overthrow
baptism
strict
itself as
communion
it
in their infancy.
ought not to be
but
repeated
only,
it is,
what
call him,
his
an awa_
issue.
Its
language
is,
be
valid,
a person
you
who
bapti:im to
re-baptize
him
that
is,
order that
principles as a baptist, in
we may
Very
different
from
As
am
far as I
may be reduced
grounds on
for free
two questions.
to
com-
(1.)
Has
Supposing
it
has,
yet
the candidate
if
being treated by a
as a baptized person
of christian baptism
precepts of the
forbearance,
fully
New
in his
and
or sub-
come within
the
and allow
persuaded
mode
*'
every
own mind
?"
man
to
be
10
Let us calmly examine these questions
in
Has
First,
con-,
No
baptist will
deny
it
to
be a
may
con^
it
as having
it,
where
it
arises
from
error, as re-
If there
them,
it
must go
far
where
communion."
it
arises
If
tenable, however,
from error]
is
no bar to
is
for
it
it
Siisted
among
mod^
11
and subjects of baptism, I have seen no evidence
that baptism
connected
**
vs^ith,
It is certain,
Lectures, p. 511.
The practice
sect. I.
uniformly against
us, I
but an opinion
To
be proper
to observe the
manner
which such
in
Testament.
gaged
in
It is
argument
will
it
in the
New
if true,
have been
is it
is
is
it
there expressed.
Holy
Spirit
12
what manner he
in
enquire
in
but to
if
teaching be indis-
why
so,
taught ?
it.
who
separates
New
them
expressly connected
and
together,
re-
in order to the
other.
To
the
answer,
teach
name
first
" Go,
nations
Holy Ghost*
and
lo
am
commanded you
Is
it
by imparting
all
to
first to
teach men,
then on their
13
believing
to instruct
fhem
to baptize
it,
them
Thus
Lord
I delivered
cup^
the
to the
eat,
this
do
this is
my body
remembrance
in
New
Testament
as oft as ye drink
For as often as ye
cup^
institU'
Take,
said,
Catholic
and
our
which also
it,
Roman
that
brake
go on
for
tion as repeated
"
by Christ
also to the
Corinthians,'
left
to
and com-
and then
my
in
it,
saying, This
in
blood
How
this
do
is
ye,
remembrance of me.
and drink
cup
till
this
he come."
answers must,
Baptist,
I think,
and the
last
The
first
of these
be approved by every
by every Protestant.
But
u
way
mind of Christ
ment,
is
enjoined in the
is
by simply
New
and that
as clear
It is
been
said,
no
this is
less
Go,
this,
them on
And
gelical obedience.'
no
less clear
than
as
expressed.
if it
had
first
lead
prac*
binding on us than
to be
if the connexion
Testa-
which the
in
if it
baptize them
it,
in a
course of evan-
had been
said,
it is
First
But
if this
baptist,
and a
Roman
Catholic,
be
at
mode of
If the
should
is
it
above be
divine injunction,
facts in the
why
we can
15
The
first
all
That Christ
baptized.
;*
we
the
and
had they,
to be baptized themselves.
in
is
The account
given
was exhorted
that they
baptized
who
;"
is,
to " repent
them
after
to
and
fellowship,
and
in break-
The
tain disciples at
Ephesus,
who
said they
had
John
iv. 2.
clearly inti-
16
mates that there were no Christians
times
who
in those
He does not
continued unbaptized.
baptized.
The
us in the
New
indeed,
an
church, seeing
initiation
it
was
administered
in
but
was an
it
for joining to
initiation into
And
was
a particular
into
some
It
must be necessary
ticular church,
to
inasmuch as what
presupposes what
is
general.
without having
first
avowed
may
if so,
particular
No man
in
could
the army,
The
initiate a
is
oath of allegiance
who
is
no soldier;
17
but
is
it
Though
yet
all
who
Now
all
by which we
put on Christ, as
king's livery
those
who
thie
baptism
is
are said to
put on by
is
by
universal
is
con-
To admit
it,
were
who
in the
New
Testament
and
it.
e. g.
Cor. X.
5.
" Moreover,
ivitJi
brethren,
ignorant,
how that
lyioses,
in
and were
all
all
baptized
18
did
all
eat the
same
and did
spiritual meat;
all
that rock
was
God was
thrown
Christ*
and
for they
in the wilderness."
The
were over-
Corinthians
The
privileges
of
upon
The manner
sin.
in
Thus
one
spirit to
be
all
made
may be
we
bodtf^
bond or
free
The
by
whe;
and
design
19
ing iu the washing of regeneration, and as being
is,
first
communion
in
it.
on the passage.
evidence
practice of the
faith being
first
in the
we have
churches, as
of
The
supper.
cases
is,
and the
dispensed with.
Is it for us to
make
light of
and edifying
ground
is
in
his people?
If
we have any
and
blessing,
it
But
let
Whether if
this
ought not to
suffice for
tized person;
mode or
the
subjects
of baptism be
of Christian forbearance^
may
a bap-
7iot
a subject
in tvhich evert/
one
own
mind?
will
certain.
is
eating meats,
to
which
this principle
be
art
man
fully
should
" "Who
servant?
falleth.
why
To
his
own master he
standeth or
dost
For we
or
thy brother?
of Christ.
it
to thyself."
Rom,
xiv.
21
often been alleged
communion between
favour of free
paedobaptists
and
if
The
to that subject,
he had no reference
is
baptists
to
in
and
down
though
the reason-
it,
case, I conceive,
must have
referred to
some would
avail themselves
of this liberty,
origin, or
it
referred
which had
those
it
is
Lord.''
of
to the
Christians,
" regard
them
man was
who might
be otherwise-minded.
That we
restriction
Should the
first
principles of the
who
Yet he might
receiving him.
and ask,
arguments,
*'
allege the
same
thou
that
Who
art
master he standeth or
Why
falleth.
why
for
To
his
dost thou
we
shall
God.
give
shall
Hast
In this case,
was not
in
state
Every
account of himself to
we should
it
to
thyself.'*
and that
been cut
stand
all
one of us
own
off
who
to
for if
to
have
Nor
at
doclrines.f
* Gal. V.
12.
Private
tRev.
ii.
judgment
14, 15.
is
23
every man*s birthright, considered as an individual; but as a candidate for admission into
a voluntary society^
an agreement, at
"
it is
least,
in first principles
be
for
be
agreed ?"
And
we
as
are not so
bearing principle
in
to
apply
this
for-
matters of doctrine, as to
we be
pensing
Christ.
justified in applying
with
it
to the dis-
of which
of
the
kingdom of God.
(he says)
ness,
is
The kingdom
God
ver. 17.
of
But
commandment
if
in the
Holy Ghost."
and the Apostle would not have written concerning them as he did.
tx)
In short,
it is
not just
so, to Christian
24
ofdinances which continue in
The
full force.
commandments
still
in force
" Circumcision is
remember me
in
all
commandments
brethren, that
things,
you
or-
If to be baptized
to
be a
qualification requisite
Christian communion,
second question
(which under
it
principles of
it is
this
It is contrary
all
own qualifications.
Apply
first
it
to
any other
qualification, as faith in
and you
surdity.
We
must return
If
it
be,
* i
it
must belong
Cor.
vii.
19,
ab>
Church
to the
t
Cor.
Supper?
to
xi. 1, *J.
judge
But the
not.
principle
enforces forbearance
is
HIM."
for
It is
means admission
communion.
to
Mr. Booth
is
him,
still
there
consistent with
is
it.
notliing in
our practice
in-
is,
receive
him to
the ordinances,
We
all
who appear
have
ordinances of bap-
to the
to
if
we
object,
it is
ample
Let
it
our brethren
also be par-
who
plead
26
them TO THE ORDINANCES AS UNDERSTOOD ANI>
PRACTISED BY THEM,
wc
aiid this
do.
If the
him
them
we have
at the Lord's
what? Would
they pro-
we
we
practise
it
but
Such
institution.
dobaptist.
We
is
them
but
pae->
you to
we understand and
we cannot
in-
stitution of Christ,'
Objections.
It
we all
tists
that
we have
practise a worse
covetous
27
*
characters
amongst
us,
&c/
we
If
" bear
them
our
and
sin,
to argue that
stance,
we ought
because
we ought
to repent of
we do wrong
do so
to
it,
and not
in
one
in-
in another.
If
we
it is
of but
account that
little
we
but, in reprov-
as
we
and not
There
undone."
is,
evil,
where that
evil lies
much
so
in the
making
it
a rule to tolerate
men
in
such vices.
It
was no reproach
to
was a "
thief,"
manifested
that
to Christ
and
his Apostles
was not
laid
down
28
no bar
to
indelible.
It
has been
said,
'
communion be
as charity
consider as Christians.'
relates to
many
rigiit,
ought to be to us an
it
would be unable
men
is true,
to take pleasure in
And
but
this so far as
it is
whom we
no
it
less true of
we may be
called
and
to re-
prove them.
But
in thus
further said,
'
of the
The
denying ourselves,
we deny some
human
it
has been
of the best
feeiinajs
heart.'
human
God
and
if I
deny
for the
sake of acting up to the mind of Christ, or according to primitive example, I do not deny
the best feelings of the
human
heart,
but on th^
29
contrary, forego the less for the greater.
ti
from
It is
God, than
way
deviating
it.
We may act
from temper, or
in this matter
men
thing.
The question
am
may be
whether in admitting
is,
mind of
its
and
being the
thus,
we do
Christ.
open communion
mind of
table,
practised
suasion of
nion
liberal
and
Christ ; and
strict
commu-
we
New
Testament.
I am,
Affectionately, Your's,
A.
An Answer
to
WHY
9i
the Question,
ARE YOU
Bttitt Bapti0t2
A DIALOGUE
BETfVEEN
HonDon
Printed by J.
Barfield, No.
91,
Wardour
Street,
1816.
PREFACE.
of
Alkmond's,
St.
in
Shi*ewsbury,
observes,
arise
been
The
canvassed.
repeatedly
subject of
Sensible and
exhausted.
It
left to
This
come."*
*'
that time
is
last
remark
is
enjoy their
is
not yet
indeed
for,
verified,
the religious
a state of agitation.
Two
in con-
world
now
is
in
Church and the Dissenters from that establishment, and they are
both debating on one subject, which is, Baptism.
troversy
The
the Established
is,
whether baptism
The
question
now
which
discussing
effects
among
the
latter
is,
and employs the pens of those who are denominated Saptists: and
is
it
It is
a controversy not
altogether new.
This dispute,
of Charles
I.
it
came
The
affair
first,
itself.
and desired
liberty to depart,
in
own
and
such order as
To
vi^as
most agreeable
this
the
new church
to their
sentiments.
appointed pastor of
it.
members,
fled into
New
per-
parts,
third.
from
factious
much
spirit,
less
from
the
church under
to the
Mr.
Kiffin,
who was
communion
to the
He
settled
A Sober Discourse of
m^ht
to
Church Communion^
in
pastor.
which he en-
may be
This
thought to be the
is
first
publication pro-
till
1645,
to practice infant
when he renounced
bap-
that opinion,
his
former charge, on
church
his death,
till
ber, 1663.
which happened
in
Septem-
to
on Rom.
xiv. 1,
it.
It is
a dissertation
in the faith
VI
receive ye.
It
seems
to
life
of Mr. Jessey
in
warmly
this,
but
manuscript.
and
in it
pub-
pleaded
mixed communion.
In answer to
Messrs. Kiffins and Paul published a piece,
for
to
Communion
and, to
this
Mr.
who had
of some author.
To
this publication
of Mr.
The
fellow-
1750
to 1760.
vu
In 1772, the question was started again, and
the doctrine of mixed
by
communion was
affirmed
Brown
Ry-
of Kettering
and denied by the Rev. Messrs. Turner of Birmingham, Booth of London, Butfield of Thorn,
and several more.
In 1781, Mr. Robinson, of Cambridge, published a piece, entitled,
Of
late, this
treatise,
a Letter to a Jbriend,
tament,
in
Andrew
Fuller,
New
to
Tes-
by the late
Baptism of John, more fully stated and confirmed, in Reply to a Pamphlet, entitled, A Plea
To this has suefor Primitive Comimmion.
VIU
munion at
the
of Baptism, a
Kinghorn, of Norwich.
Since
this,
an ingenious
little
The Author of
mode
His aim
why
is,
those,
who
pons of
scurrility;)
is
who
men
ness,"
and that
their profession.
their
If this should
i8i(J.
be thought,
but of
this
in
the
he
CONTENTS.
PAGE
!.
Baptist defined
strict
2. Disciples
3. John's
of
Clirist baptized
by John
baptism authorized by
God
....
the Father
5
5
example of Christ
5. John's
John baptized on a
....
15
faith
7.
The
8.
John baptized
18
name of
23
Trinity
9. Disciples at Ephesus not rebaptized
10.
12
John and
Christ's
....
26
32
Baptism a positive
2.
Example of Christ
at the
first
3. Apostolical
institution
of Jesus Christ
in admitting
examples and
New
39
....
45
Testament prece-
dents
49
4.
5.
....
56
...
64
OBJECTIONS ANSWERED.
1
2.
Want
of brotherly love
69
76
PAGE
3.
No
4.
Cases which
5.
make
it
God
to forbid
81
82
84
CONCLUSION.
1.
2.
to
raged to submit to
3.
To be
89
90
it
universal obedience
4. Baptized persons
ought
92
to unite with a gospel
93
ANSWER
^c.
V'V
QUESTION,
TO THE
ALKING,
SfC.
SfC.
one evening,
meadow
in the
some
contemplation, I perceived, at
little
of
dis-
am happy
to see
you;
it
I replied,
to see you,
my
old,
My good
"
sir,
and
turning,
finding;
costed me,
came
passing, one of
did I expect to
little
Upon
On
said,
And
worthy
as
did I expect
little
field.'
On
which, he
will not
with us ?"
prove unprofitable;
I shall
your conference,
request that I
to conversation,
if it
be no intrusion
may be
only a hearer
you unite
will
be happy,' said
I,
;
which 1
'
but
to hear
1
must
pray, what..
2
may
my
be the subject?'
friend, "
now much
we
To be
"
plain,"
answered
minds of the
agitates the
religious
nion
It
in
is,
whether mixed or
New Testament."
to the
commu-
strict
I replied,
discussed
A point, my dear
me
Upon which,
begin.'
sir,'
pleasure to hear
without any
and the
fol-
whom we
John.
Thomas began:
T.
Why
are
you a
Thomas and
shall designate
strict
me
Baptist?
with an explanation of
what am I to understand by a
Saptist, and what by a strict Baptist?
terms?
T.
(i.e.)
By
who
denies the
human
it
as a
and who
also
rite,
unnatural violence,
cannot,
without the
mean any
thing less
posed
to
it?
than
The word
who may be
most
sup-
Certainly
own
and
from their
first
have
therefore,
embracing of Christianity,
By
a strict Baptist^ I
upon baptism
and
Having thus
insists
as an indispensable pre-requisite
is
is
therefore considered as
termed
strict
communion.
my
acknow-
doubts a$
1st,
my Lord
Because
and
dently such.
if
they can be
proved.
we
adduce such
I would
plain facts as will satisfy your mind.
hot be ostentatious, or dogmatical, nor would
J.
say
hope, before
any thing
in ill-humour;
part, to
Lord God
my
faith
but I would
my
and
with meekness, and
I
in
heart,
venture to assert,
B 2
and which
is
very
4
properly termed the Lord's supper, but those
My
previously baptized.
me
suffer
is
to ask,
this
be established?
J. I have no doubt that
it is
to be established,
communion with
John,
iv. 2.
Disciples,
The
tized,
disciples
command
rite
to others before
themselves?
it
Would
it
T.
I think
informed
who
would
it
but
request to be
of the
same
J. In answer to your
not to say,
it is
my
first
question, I scruple
baptized by John
says, " It
is
As
to the
my
second question,
tation or doubt,
Christian institute.
T.
two of the
to
i.
35.)
who
feel
My
J,
I will
down
patience
little
by
laying-
John's baptism
John,
i.
There
6.
ivas a
man
sent
from God,
He was
sent of
God
the Father,
who
sent his
John
life.
The same
and
his office
peculiar: he
Christ,
but have
Terras
of CommuDion, p. 39*
6
first
administrator of the
new ordinance
of bap*
Christian.
it,
and
to introduce
ment of
his
history, styles
dispensation
and
this is
every
is
then commenced;
of the gospel
confirmed by Luke,
man
5.
i.
kingdom of God
presseth into
xvi.
is
By
it.
Since
16.
and
kingdom
preached^
the
it,
refers to the
crowds
jects
of this kingdom.
And
it
is
worthy of
made
to
make
when a
choice of another
in
us,
Acts
i.
21, 22.
why
is it
thus
expressed, beginning
Undoubtedly
choice of
it
from
the baptism of
means, that
if
John ?
baptized by John, he
was considered
if
so,
as Chris-
tian.
2.
thority
Matt.
13
iii.
15.
need to be baptized of
me?"
And
thee,
Jesus ansivering,
to
Suffer
it to
My good
view of
be so
friend,
pause here a
this brief
and take a
little,
blessed Redeemer.
Mary his
many years
lived for
God,
in
came from
(a
He
to
be baptized.
He
it
Away
all
insti-
8
tution
is
established,
God
and of Christ.
At
first,
for
John was struck with awe, and expressed himself with humility and reverence,
and said, " I have need to be baptized of thee,
and comest thou to me?" Mark the answer of
our blessed Lord.
It
^^iff^r it to he so now'
is as if he had said,
The question is not whether
baptism,
'
thou or
baptize, for
It is
my
my
it is
thy duty to
my
must be conformed
cerning which
my
to
the
members
Father's will
is,
of
con-
it,
they
that
Holy Ghost,
will,
came
to do,
since
it
it
viewed
which he
it
as
and since he
9
fulfilled
all
by him,
it
ought
to
be submitted to by
those
followers of
him.
When
John
was the
it
immersed
solemn exhibition
it
was.
Jordan
Solemn
and a
to Christ, to
coming
in sor-
my
beloved Son, in
whom
Spirit,
am
well pleased,"
descending as a dove,
'*
This
of
all
Here the blessed God is revealed, under the paternal name, as the object
of repentance, and the fountain of mercy under
all
our worship.
and protection
and consolation."
for
Holy
Spirit,
illumination,
10
ancients exclaim
"
Go
and there
and who can
to Jordan,
;"
to the period
he appeared present
in the
i.
unto him.
25
Why
and said
John answered,
saying,
it is,
ivho,
These things
unloose.
ivere
I am
this passage,
7iot
preferred
worthy
to
done in Bethabara,
From
is
baptizing.'*
observe
John was now baptizing at JBethabara, beyond Jordan. Here he received the messengers
from Jerusalem, and bore that testimony of Jesus
1.
which
is
recorded in the
word Bethabara,
signifies
first
of John.
The
a passage-house, and
river,
near
11
Dr. Lightfoot says, " That
boats necessary."*
Bethabara
very
is
commonly apprehended
over,
to
be
came
common
from Judea
No
Jericho."!
Perea,
to
at
the fords of
While he was baptizing, a multitude attended, and Jesus made his appearance among^
them, and they knew him not; but John deThis, I suppose,
clared that he was present.
2.
was the
first
knew him,
first
how
in early life.
was somewhat
that
is,
was no
This, at
surprising, considering
how remark-
had
been, as well as
Jerusalem
peculiar providence,
in
thus
been
at
preventing that
up
to
ship,
familiarity
12
censorious world, might have rendered John's
But,
whom
he had
whose
proceed to observe,
John's baptism
sisted John.
He
He shall
shall he great in the sight of the Lord.
Luke,
i.
13
15,
Holy Ghost, even from his moshall go hefore him in the spirit
and power of Elias. Well might our Saviour
he filled tvith the
thers womh. He
He
in the
priest
view of men.
;
had
his
John the Baptist was
clothing was not soft raiment, he vvasnotgorgeously
none.
apparelled,
his highest
as
title
in
kings*
: ;
13
he was clothed with a skin, with camels'
and had a leathern girdle about his loins
courts
hair,
he lived
inhabited
little
and
was
of the Lord, even Jehovah his God, whose approbation is the highest
he was great
in ike sight
glory.
He
As
Holy Ghost.
an extraor-
is
testifies,
that
is
Luke,
Baptist,
vii.
28.
Yea, he passed a
still
by
declaring he
for
ligious character,
honours,
superior to
any
birth,
his
(John,
excellent
his express
iii.
27
36;)
Holy Ghost,
as a spirit of sanctijication,
the
Holy
At
and
it,
and
when he leaped
14
in his mother's
womb
of a Saviour, (Luke,
approach
mo-
We
was supernatural.
just remark here,
early an infant, who is shapen in iniquity,
and born in sin, may be wrought upon and made
meet for heaven, through the regenerating and
tion
how
"
Holy
Spirit.
Erskine
beautifully
Gospel Sonnets
111
That
What
stirr'd
up
rank of
all
Owes
" Babes
strife will
never close.
thither caught
from
womb
and breast,
rest,
They
Let
this
heavy
He was
filled
of revelation
for
how soon
spirit
away
sin.
John,
of whom
spake.
preferred before
15,
cried, saying,
He
John bare
This was he
me : for he was
before me.
me
is
15
ministry
John's
centered
in
How
Christ.
to
and
it
It
cerned
sured
in
of,
He
it.
it,
cried as one
who was
well as-
to the truth, of
which
Christ,
as man^
The Holy
Spirit revealed to
neas of
He
sins,
influenced his
mind
apostle's
John,
viii.
58.
to preach
f Col.
faith
i.
if.
that
which
Mic,
v.
2.
16
" I baptize you with water, to
Jesus Christ."
He
repentance."
remission
the
of
sins,
through the
Behold
Lamb
of God, which
taketh aivay the sin of the world ; what a noble
" Behold the Lamb of God !"
testimony this
John,
i.
29,
the
God.
sacrifice
The Lamb
of
which was
God
typified
offered every
by the daily
morning and
The Lamb
of God, ap-
17
baptism, which was a new
been
on a Jewish
rite
It has,
rite.
know,
many have
written in defence
in reply to which,
it
if
such a
rite
had
existed,
and
there would have been no need of a new and
extraordinary appointment from heaven, to give
being to an old established custom nor would
it have been decent for John, or any other man,
it;
to
if
It
to the
it
to pass
that
whom
ignorant multitude,
and
from men,
it
it
originated
among our
fathers before
18
it
was revealed
important one
Have
it
and
tent sinners,
must be the
to
first
to believers io Christ
nance of God
my
dear
sir,
while I en-
this ordi-
be treated with
and, as
it
not
it is
it is
That champion
indifference.
ment of God,
am
to
and he
administrator.
w hole of
its
we have no more
any
tion for
rite
and the design of baptism must be learned from the New Testament,
to appoint the rite itself;
itself is to
its
man
came
but
it
his
in
out of the
primeval
hand of
design,
be learned."*
when it first
was pure;
state,
its institutor,
verted from
purposes.
its original
It
has become
all
that there
is
no salvation without
it.
The church
19
of
Rome
sary to salvation,
Greek church
let
says,
is
not neces-
him be accursed."
The
Some
vation."
Protestant
confessions,
also,
dinance
so, in
when water
and a cross made on
country,
ventures to say,
'*
is
the forehead,
This child
body of
is
the priest
regenerated, and
Christ's church
;"
and,
*'
that, in
members of
were made
Christ, children of
ritors of the
That which
principally intended,
is
"
burial,
The immersion
'*
and
is,
to
resurrection of
represents to us,
that tre-
a very
fit
for
our sins
so
it
the continuing
how
represents his
burial^
c 2
20
the water,
us
gives
some resemblance of
resurrection,
most
It is
Rom.
embracing his
iii.
vi. 3, 4.
profession of our
Gal.
its in-
his
27, "
tized into
homage
to Christ,
religion.
As many of you
Christ,
and of our
Mr.
is
the
first
to the Messiah.
It is the
communion
and the
he has
interest
the
and
Spirit.
When
Three,
we pub-
to,
and our
Spirit.
4. It is
dying to
Holy
and
sin,
and
to the world,
Witsius's
CEconomy of
Thus,
and
it is
introduced.
p.
30 and
his rising
iii.
60.
p. ZUfS.
in the epistles
to the
Romans and
to
to the
Co-
reflect
on
him
previous
to
God, and
who
baptism,
faith
all
viz.
Repentance toward
which
T*.
to the ob-
servations
believe, that
to John's baptism.
you may be not almost a believer on this head, but that you may be altogether convinced, that the remarks which have
J. I
would
that
light.
m
T. But
me
think
hope you
be displeased, nor
will not
impertinent,
if I
certainly not
me
be
it
free
and open,
thoroughly.
T, Well,
then,
ask,
shall
tian
most
name
is
bap-
called in ques-
name
it
of Jesus;
tion.
Does
first,
of Jesus
while there
is
in
the
sufficient evidence
I ask again,
if
it
You
have,
my
appear formidable,
but,
when thoroughly
will
appear groundless.
* Hall's IVkcms of
Communion,
p. 21,
Ibid< p. 55.
.
23
As
to the
Acts, xix.
4,
Is
first,
that
it
for baptism,
is,
on Christ
that he
Jesus:" and,
is
should
insist
it
name
baptize in his
in
"
When
the
it
they heard
name
expressly said,
is
that
this,
know
it is
dis-
At
to John,
and
if
1 shall call
your
am
fully
so,
this
persuaded
objection
it
atit
relates
entirely
is
name
in the
of Jesus,
is
at rest.
As
to the
second query.
My answer
is,
Jesus, implies
do
it.
That
it,
name
name
of
his
words are as
follow.
of the
in
;;
24
those
first
story,
may be
New
considered
name of
was then ready to come
1.
in the
The
2.
them
in the
this reason,
of the gospel,
Messias,
critical
sias.
3.
came
acknowledge him to be
to
were baptized
badge of
their
into his
name, as the
But,
Among
was not
afoot,
name
of the
was
so that
baptizing in the
for a season,
name
of Jesus,
and when that was thoroughly established, then it was used no more
of his being Messias
* Lightfoot's
Works,
vol.
i.
p. 276.
25
To
Gill,
the
ill
whose name,
Spirit, in
be administered
is
ordinance
also, this
name
but, the
is
to
of Jesus Christ
who had
Messiah
faith,
command
by
pro-
first
sion.
not probable,
first
it is
it
scarcely possible,
was
the great commis-
took place;
It is
that on the
after
this
it.
that they
No,
it.
Be
should
my
bro-
assured, that
the
name
the
Holy Ghost.
It
my two first
must acknowledge,
am impatient to hear what
new
to me, and, I
have weight
you have
advance on
to
but
my
third.
26
happy if the remarks made, appear
and obvious, and of such weight as td
J. I shall be
so plain
Does
who had
it
proceed
now
submitted to
Paul?
Before
to peruse the
1.
And
it
at Corinth,
coasts
make
whole text;
came
it
Apollos was
came
to
Ephesus
the uppef
and finding
certain
disciples,
2.
He
Holy Ghost
him,
We
he any
3.
received the
Holy Ghost.
And
ye baptized ?
4.
Have ye
since ye believed?
And
When
is,
on Christ Jesus.
iri
Respecting
I
am
this
pose that
ver. 5, relates to
men who
sup-
an
inti-
Paul, and
is
27
mation, that he, not bein^ satisfied with John's
But there
who
many
continued sentence
great critics,
5,
make one
3eza exon
this
quiescence
in the sufficiency
clusive.*
You
will
at
Ephesus,
by
the
and the
answers given:
1.
Have ye
believed
received the
Holy Ghost
since ye
They answered,
"
We
have not so
much
Holy Ghost."
as
By
28
Holy Spirit, for they must have known that there
was such a divine person, from the writings of
the Old Testament, with which they were conversant, and, from
the
God
Spirit of
witness of
to
come
Ghost
it,
after him,
the
mean
for they
had
But
miraculous
received opinion
among
gifts
for,
was a
it
spirit
anew with
given
What
tized?
make a
profession
of? Into
reply,
Unto John's
'
baptism.'
Upon
They
this an-
'*
John
repentance.
2.
(that
is,
is,
baptism of
should believe on
him; that
Him which
on Christ Jesus.
3.
When
they
in the
name
strike
of the
Lord Jesus."
Does not
this
29
of John's baptism
observes, " It
is
to
apostles afterwards,
sign,
and the
same thing
add
and the
Baptist
that
to this,
apostles'
unless the
were the
baptism
With respect
by some of
judicious
"
When
name of
ver.
5,
Lord Jesus.
When
to,
it is
said, chap.
ii.
said, they
37,
as in
When
they
were pricked
As
in
for
here to be baptized,
it
be, that
extraordinary
those
30
of St. Paul
for, to
be again baptized
nifestations of the
if
Avhat
It is true,
have,
which they do
they need to
acquire,
grace and
knowledge."
Dr. Lightfoot,
who was
a profound scholar,
on every page:
his
all his
historical,
chronolo-
New,
This great
are invaluable.
man
coin-
He
asks,
1.
What
to
*'
be re-baptized, when,
in that
was the change of their profession, from Judaism to Evangelism, that required their being baptized, and not the degrees
of their growth iu the knowledge of the gospel,
into the profession of wliich they had been bapHow many baptisms must the
tized already.
teach them
It
if
knowledge of the
coming
mystery of Christ, might have required, nay,
their
on to the perfect
2.
If
31
men were
these
be concluded of
of John,
Jesus
is
all
that
which, as
re-baptized, then
is
it
tittle
unimaginable
name
of the
for
who,
of Jesus,
John,
iv.
3,
3.
of repentance,
fore, unless
different
we
suppose a baptism of
will
faith
baptism
in the
why
find a reason,
new
name
of Christ,
these
will
it
be hard to
baptizing."*
Dr.
Gill,
another learned
in rabbinical
critic,
who abounded
men,
in considering John's
baptism to be Christian
not re-baptized.
was the
first
" John
way
of emphasis
is
by
com-
whereas, had
1,
it
been in
p.
298.
32
moil use, there must have been
many
baptizers
come from
as to
tered,
and
hear
to
in frequent use,
And why
priests
it
parts to see
all
it
thej'^
must have
whereas, had
it
to John, to
baptized?
common rabbi
have been no
been
room
it
teacher,
adminis-
such questions
disciples also
for
be baptized
he baptized none
for,
by
whom
and
it
is
observable,
his apostles.
33
The baptism
of John,
those
whom John
men
John
tism.
it
who came
to his
and
faith in Christ
is,
on Christ Jesus
was made a
;"
pre-requisite to
In the
2.
John's
manner of the administration of both.
baptism was by immersion, as the places chosen
by him for it show, and the baptism of Christ by
him is a proof of it, and in like manner was
Eunuch by
Philip.
ministration.
and
in
3.
name
in the
name
to baptize;
who
known
common.
The
to John, as it
of John's
Jews
hearers and disciples, that they were baptized in
The
the name of the Lord Jesus, Acts, xix. 4.
was
to the
in
It is said
is sufficiently
4.
Jn
the
end
34
and use of baptism. John's baptism, and so the
apostles' was upon repentance for the remission df
sins.
Mark, i. 4. Acts, viii. 38. Not that either
repentance or baptism procures^the pardon of sin
that
is
baptism
is
but
hope
and
after the
a plain case,
it
it
to the interval
tinued."*
He
all,
I think, are
very
the
name
* Gill's
of John,
Body of
Divinity, vol.
iii.
p. 313.
35
baptize them again;
probable,
for
is
it
to the
;
should be
they
baptized
to his followers,
Lamb
be greater than he
who
name,
his
in
and pointed
Him
name
the
words
When
5.
name of
the
"
Not
sus,
Lord
Jesus,
Ephe-
name of
words of Luke
in the
name, as he does
When
in the
for
apostle's
by Paul
historian
said,
in the
name
reports
which
two
lies in
did, in ver. 6,
of the
Lord
things.
ver. 4,
1.
and 5
where he repeats
his
Jesus.
The
What Paul
what he
name, as was
then,
D 2
36
which was
all
that
was needful
to their receiving
These quotations
have
made from
those
Gill,
to
imagined.
But, admitting the fact of the re-baptizing of
the Ephesians, the advocates of free communion,
and qualified
for
communion
it
it
the
disciples
Gill's Exposition.
in
if
of
to the
proof
37
of which,
would bring
to your recollection
two
him,
on
remarkable anecdotes
When two
taketh
left
Lamb
them
his directing
God which
of John's disciples
away
of
the
Christ
did
to
first
fruits
not say to
declared yourselves
Christ's
of
Now
them,
be my
to
disciples,
ye
have
and
disciples,
adhere to me,
any such
direction.
we have an
Again,
account,
that
John and
John,
tinued to baptize
till
iii.
22
23,
up
his
mitted them
it,
but did he
first
represent to
them
it.
What
a proof
is this
that John's
Thus
Christ's,
will
58
your satisfaction, that the
and of Jesus Christ and his
were not two different institutes, but
I have done
it
to
baptism of John,
apostles,
I have, perhaps,
been too
long on
but, I thought
it
necessary
it
could be
this subject,
to be particular
here,
because,
if
till
by our Sa-
that being
priority,
point
the Lord's
appointed
my
must now
request, that you will furnish me with some arguments, if you can, which shall carry equal con-
viction, that
re- baptized.
But
for I
who
act
conscientiously in
communion
at the
39
Lord's table, with those
whom we
consider to be
My
J.
good brother,
wish, with
all
who
you, to
Lord
love our
Master
To countenance any
my Lord
of
and
or treating
in neglecting,
New
nances of the
warrantable
genuine,
as
consider
it
Testament,
consider not
candour
rather
as
Head,
glorious
language
and
rebellion,
offensive to
God
You
Pardon me,
J.
warmly; but
King,
my
Law-giver, and
now proceed
thinking
if I
am jealous
to
give
right, but,
it
my
you reasons
for
my
not
honour of my
Judge and I shall
for the
mixed communion.
of Jesus Christ.
We
tions.
The
former,
we may
consider as com-
another
the latter, as
40
including such rules of conduct as arise merely
will of
The one
God.
im-
is
the
other,
may be
Jehovah,
in
repealed at another.
obligations
positive
may be
so plainly distin-
most
and
It is
an
bow
cordial readiness,
every expression of
to
sacred
and
authority
tion,
Circular Letter
from
satisfac-
the Ministers
and
Northampton
June,
dratcn up by
The
808
subject
is.
Institutions.
hope you
will
have patience to
we
are
It
that
now
discussing.
is
*'
we
tind
If
we
ail
first
for the
41
support of natural
of
fruit
that
Avas
The
one excepted.
life,
absolutely
and
forbidden,
Soon
were instituted
origin,
God,
and,
and
divine
their
commanded
of
plained,
faith,
God.
of the
to
field, into
offered in
sacrifice.
positive laws
terity,
were given
to
Noah, and
several
his pos-
civil
But
We
next come to
it is
ject,
we
find a great
Israel, at
answered
Among
civil,
42
who
of God.
die
Their use
away, when
would naturally
Jews ceased to be a body
in this view,
the
But
stood.
their
spiritual.
tion;
shadows have
We
are
all
now
vanished.
arrived at a
new
The
now
question
what are the positive institutions, binding upon us under the New Testament dispensation? We answer, Baptism and
fairly
meets us
Unless
ment of the
first
we reckon
the appoint-
for Christian
we know
of no other
worship, an exception,
which the
To
these two
ordinances,
all
been reduced.
neglected?
ence?
either?
And
shall
either of these be
Have we any
Surely not.
"
right to
dispense with
Our attention
to positive
43
institutions,
Ye
solemn language,
which
from
Ye
it.*
add
shall not
command,
Hear
his
own
word
to the
ye diminish
neither shall
hand, or to the
parents,
fruit
in
left.'t
presuming
Does not
Jehovah's curse
all
to
living creature
by the transaction ?
Who
for venturing to
fire,
burn
were devoured by
fire
If David, the
invested?}
heart,
Divine direction,
tude
let
falling
spot.
II
after
God's own
is
and Uzza, whose misguided solicihim put forth his hand to prevent its
;
when
If Uzziah,
Deut. iv. 2.
%
man
in
displayed
Numb.
xvi.
who
t Deut.
3133.
v. 3'2.
||
2 Sam.
was
Numb.
iii.
vi. 6, 7.
right
4.
;
!
44
in the tight of the
Lord
for
many
years, at last
he
is
struck with
is
to
What
How
God
altar,
instructive,
stances,
command
even in circum-
and though,
of
trivial
what
is
in the
assembly of his
reverence of
Now,
if
all
the
saints,
and
to
be had in
and expresses
offend him.
JBaptisin, I
not deny
is
it,
have
said,
we do
and you
a positive institution, as
is
not
will
the
Mr. Newman
observes, in a
Many
little
Christians,
* 2 Chron. xxvi. l6
21.
t Psalm Ixxxix.
7-
page
1.
45
my
Thus,
first
dear brother,
my
Lord Jesus
Christ,
is
and
Let
it.
Zion
let
let
us
King of
let
us remember,
unwarrantable
appear, however
by
bers,
it
may
it
is
may
be patronized, by num-
learning, or piety,
it
will not
be divinely
approved.
2.
The example
of our
as
to
the persons
who
is
and churches,
are admissible to
the
Lord's supper.
I
agree with
my
free
by Jesus Christ
liar to
that
it
communion
supper was
is
instituted
an ordinance pecu-
that
it is
brethren,
a stand-
that
it is
46
unity with each other
for,
by joining together
we keep
the
Moreover,
ral,
I also
ordinance
that
that
no persons, scandalous
couraged to partake.
this
one point,
to
be admitted
penitent sinners,
who
in
in
are to be en-
now under
consideration,
and
none but those who are baptized upon a profession of repentance toward God, and faith to-
blessed
and
as
it is,
my
Let us
"
And
as
and just
is
God
and wine,
47
**
remembrance of his death.
Maimoand other rabbins, tell us, that it was a
for the
nides,
rule
among
and might
ther,
opening of the
Who
institution.''*
Who
were present?
instituted ordinance?
partook of
First,
was He?
flesh
The Son
the great
of
God
And who
manifested in the
Redeemer of
and the
and who had
sinners,
Yes,
my
worthy
nance
to
friend,
He who
in the Christian
be baptized prior to
And who
Eleven of his
sat
new
this
church, thought
it
meet
its institution.
down
disciples,
whom
he had separated
who
xxvi. note.
AVlio
assembled together
prepared guest-
in the
celebration of the
first
to partake
What
adorable Redeemer.
bly
The Divine
a delightful assem-
sanctified
Christian
church,
and
members,
his united
all
holding
What
What a
a glorious sight!
animating festival
The holy
angels,
no doubt,
The solemn
looked
feast.
pleasing and
"
When
Mount
of Olives."
God, through
How
whom
suitable
they received
the
is
this
And
Here we must
And
love,
sit,
and
see
him
the place
Of
**
My
pleasurable sin.
willing soul
sit
To
been.
thousand day*
would stay
And
here.
everlasting bliss."
hymn
of
49
3.
precedents, confirm
me
New
Testament
The
apostles were
men
possessed extraordinary
gifts.
diately called
their doctrine
from him,
to
They were
peculiarly,
and
infallibly
preach
it.
guided by
power
to
work
They had
The whole
counsel of God.
as
it
which
revelation of truths,
received from
Christ
'
and ordinances,
the
Father,
the
Spirit received
Spirit,
rinthians
Now,
"
ye remember
dinances as
me
I praise
* 1 Cor. xi. 2.
50
to
keep
by him, and
It has
that
superadding another,
till,
at length, there
the
disposition
of
men
to
swerve from the truth, thus solemnly and earnestly addresses his son Timothy, " I give thee
who quickeneth
all
things,
suppose,
we
of his ministry,
all
work
kings,
attention of
all
:"
who
King of
Having made these preliminary remarks, I proceed to consider what was the apostolic practice,
and what are the New Testament precedents
51
And, on examination, we
respecting baptism.
constituted without
recommended and
it.
were not
first
thing
becoming a
Christian church at
were baptized
And
doctrine,
and fellowship,
here
They
first
and
What
souls.
in
breaking of
a plain narrative
word
which Peter preached, and which related to repentance toward God, and faith toward the
It
succeeding ages?
is
think
it
was.
truth,
Repent,
and be baptized,
of Pentecost,
said,
E 2
52
one
every
you,
of
name
the
in
Jesus
of
Christ*
2.
When
down to
them
when
Philip went
preached Christ to
Philip,
preaching
the
Samaria, and
they believed
concerning
things
the
man
of great authority, (a
this great
man
said,
him
that he
was a chosen
Why
After
baptized."^
vessel
tarriest
this,
thou
and he instantly
?
arise,
and be
When
Acts,
ii.
38.
t Acts,
viii.
12.
II
Acts,
viii.
53
preached the gospel to him and his household,
and
his friends,
hear
all
that
to
Holy Ghost
to
;"
Holy
Ghost as well as we? And he commanded them
to be baptized in the name of the Lord."*
6, 7. At Philippi, two extraordinary convernot be baptized, which have received the
sions took
place;
to
Lydia,
"
Whitby
when she, and
as Dr.
it,
icere in-
and made
jailor,
his
household to the
jailor,
by order of the
all
At
and,
The
and
opened
all
there
the doors.
* Acts, X.
54
we may
on
to
it is
convince of
sin,)
God (whose
wrought conviction
Paul and
Silas
had
God,
joiced, believing in
possessors of
faith.
**
10.
is
given us of
all
Achaia.
first
* Acts, xvi.
t Acts,
xviii. 8.
55
was the
received the
fruits
first
tized
**
Know
many
ye not that so
of us as were bap-
They
had,
as
it
They
as
enlisted,
were,
it
the world.
under his
in his service,
to act as
and
fighting his
sin,
Satan, and
observes,
it is
good
that
by
they are, as
he has put on
is said,
man
is
it
were, covered
as if
and
1
X
Cor.
Gal.
\.
l6.
iii.
2r.
Rom.
vi.
it
3.
56
These numerous apostolic examples, and New
Testament precedents, will, I hope, my dear
brother, produce a full conviction in your mind,
that baptism
is
the
ordinance to be attended
first
that
it is
none ought
to be admitted to
Lord's table
according to
The
4.
communion
at the
baptized
New
Testa-
strict
communion.
A
a
gospel church
holi/
is
To
this
tion,
as
through the
How
justly
fection OF BEAUTY
God
church?
"
temple; a habitation of
Spirit; a
And
is
is
the per-
!"f
it
"
are upon.
we
the
Union.
parts
It is essential to
are united;
and,
a building that
accordingly,
Pet.
ii.
5.
Ephes.
ii.
21, 22.
t Psalm
the
one an-
1.
2.
57
other,
by mutual consent
and they
are,
or
judgment and
in
one baptism;
faith,
it
architect;
in
like
manner,
church
not
is
a casual,
believers, fitly
wisdom and
will of the
Good
portance.
to
order
is
is
of vast im-
essentially necessary
When
of God.
came
to the throne, he
summoned
the priests
horted them to
the worship of
it
who, accordingly,
set
about
into
and
or-
and he and
house of the
58
and
rejoiced,
all
God had
pre-
When Uzza
thirty
up the
ark of God from the house of Abinadab, " They
set the ark of God upon a new cart ;" which was
a great error, since
on a
cart, old or
it
Israel, to carry
ought not
new
it
was
to
be borne upon
to
men's shoulders,
" It
many
Israel,
is
priests
gathered
so
What was
When
Uzza put
forth his
hand
to the
floor,
and the
anger of the Lord was kindled against Uzza, and
God smote him there for his error, and there he
took hold of
died,
it,
for the
by the ark of
oxen shook
This was an
God.""}"
how came
it
it
to pass
affect-
We
are
expressly told,
*'
God was
a neglect of
this,
dead.
t 2 Sam.
vi. 6,
f.
59
an apostolic injunction,
It is
Let
**
"
in order."*
We
all
God
things
is
not
cannot suppose
The young
is
frequently go
are carried
meet together
there,
their
Hundreds, by a wreck
men, descend
order
to the
at sea,
both
officers
and
we have noticed it is
a few words. The members of
that order
pointed out in
the primitive
church
first
and
There
is
this is thus
and
in
and fellow-
Acts,
t
ii.
41.
Acts,
J
ii.
42.
Job, x. 22.
60
such removal ought to be orderly.
order
among
the disciples,
It
was the
the church
in
at
able pleasure.
in the flesh,
Though
am
yet
your
fastness of
Thus
it
spirit,
faith in Christ."*
of great import-
is
ance
in
much
bound
and
if so,
we
and con-
appointments at
all.
Whoever,
therefore, objects
sovereign authority,
of worship were
it,
first
for
their
For instance
instituted.
opposes the
allowed on
and, as such,
very existence
on the
Consequently, which of
* Goloss.
ii.
5.
61
fix their
order;
our practice.
Here, then, the question
Lord revealed
"
To
is
thou?"
To
how readest
we may
con-
New
institutions of the
The
venerable
God
recommending baptism,
would have been impious to
when
it
of divine worship.
it
has,
which
and ever
is
a pre-
will have,
New
Testament,
and
faith
It is clear,
and,
is it
not equally
that
baptism
*'
62
teach
all
nations
the Father,
Ghost.
whatsoever
and
lo
am
We
are
their believing
it,
to baptize
them
to teach
first
by
then,
on
and then to
to instruct
improper maimer.
Many
it
in
an
Lord God of their fathers," but having eaten otherwise than it is written, " he prayed the Lord to
PARDON every one of them," and, therefore, could
not intend that the disorder should be repeated."'}"
But, I had almost forgotten another idea which
I said
was conveyed
ther*'
and that
* Mr. Fuller's
to us
is,
f Ibid. p. 4.
63
It has
3. Beautif,
this
beautiful as Tirzah,"
*'
are
in his
and
si-
which was
it,
" a
company of
beautiful
whole earth."
Like
faith,
drawing together
by
step,
in Christ
is
well matched,
in
*'
may
ignorantly
may
they were
ordinances
as
beginning
is
a deformity
in
from
delivered
is
the
the source
is
in
proportion to their
order in Christ."f
* Bunting's Travels,
of the Gospel, p.
6.
in the order
64
my prolixity
with me while I
on the
last
bring forward
another,
which
consider as a
who conscientiously
communing with unbaptized persons at
decline
The
communion.
The importance and propriety of only baptized
is in favour of strict
ing and
And
some
Mr. W.
Kiffen, in a
little
Church Communion."
writes " As
:
it
by the excellent
piece he published, ia
for the
This worthy
man
thus
apostles,
and
certain,
As
whatsoever relation
we have
ment, as to matter of
fact,
in the
New
Testa-
or precepts, in matter
and administration
65
diate
and
necessary
believer;
so,
that there
is
terms,
or rational
whole
New
opinion
consequence,
Testament,
we
oppose.
1.
to
an actual
is
evident,
either in express
tittle,
and plain
it
inference,
in
countenance
There
the
the
no precept
is
commanding us to
receive any member without.
2. Nor one instance to be produced, that ever it was done.
directly, or consequentially,
3.
It is evident,
much
invert
As
three
hundred
years,
we have examined
the
recorded
in the
New
morable
instance
Apology
to
peror, as
Rest.
in
As
to the
we have
a me-
Testament.
Roman Em-
it
in
his
Saints'
how we offer up
we are renewed
Those among us that are inthe faith, and believe that which we
through Christ.
structed in
teach
is true,
the same,
we do admonish
to fast
66
with them, and
when they
by us
unto the water renewed and then calling upon
God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and
the Holy Spirit, they are washed (that is, baptized)
in water
then we bring the person thus washed
and instructed, to the brethren, where the assemare brought
and the
by
true doctrine,
servers,
that
we may attain
eternal
life
and
salvation."
instituted
Baptism
He
in."
is
the door
by
The
first,
or
used
to bring
forward some
by the divines
of Magdeburg.
He begins with Sasil, who
"
writes thus :
That there were no others but
67
structed in the doctrine of piety, and were called
baptizing,
into
all
instances
no opposition at
find
all
to
that
we
candidates for
" But
all
it,
Am-
must
practice of antiquity,
opinion
we oppose was
that the
confess,
Yea,
the reformers,
all
or other foreigners
Calvinists,
England, and
own
that
all
is
the
church of
or initiating ordinance
first,
that baptism
very
whether Lutherans,
into
church
I shall
now
close all
modern
man,
is
authors.
in high
One is Dr.
esteem
Doddridire, a learned
been spoken
of,
baptized persons
far
as
our
" It
have always
f2
68
reaches, no unbaptized person received the Lord's
supper."*
The other is the justly renowned
John Bunyan, who, though he wrote in favour
of open communion, acknowledged, that, in the
first ages, it was not admitted.
In reply to an
that
all
him
to
you have
" Notwith-
water baptism
said,
me
one,
in
New
the
all
Replies,
it."
but that
do, I never
is
saw
it
is
proof."t
in favour of strict
following
ought of necessity so to
somewhat extraordinary,
as
the
be not necessary
may be
to attend to
dispensed with,
it,
then
if it
we may, with
I suppose,
will
approbation.
T.
have listened,
my
dear
sir,
to the argu-
must
confess,
folio, vol.
i.
ii.
but yet.
p. 371.
p. 67.
69
there are objections which have been started
those
know
not
J.
My
opinion,
by
that
jections?
worthy brother, what are those obI hope my mind is not pertinacious in
error; do,
by
T.
I will
occurred to
all
then
my
make
free to
remember
your zeal
not
stantial,
things
for the
that
Lord,
Quarrel
is his.
are
circum-
saints."*
J.
I have
observed,
that
to
an obedience
circumstances,
to ivater.
Water
few
And,
lines.
water baptism
is
is
therefore,
no bar
somewhat remarkable,
words
"
to
he maintains, that
communion.
But
it
same way,
* Bunyan's Works,
folio, vol.
i.
p. 74u
or figura-
70
tive ordinances, I believe that Christ
but two
his church,
in
has ordained
viz.
cellent
and
God
shall
them not
make
count
saints."*
cir-
communion with
but
much
very
Here he speaks
saints.
query,
if
he spe ks consis-
New
Testament, in
it
appears to me, that baptism and the Lord's supper are the two ordinances which
^^.ve
fundamental
Let
us, for
circumstance,
a circumstance established
by
observation
"
and we cannot
disobedience,
the
Deus
we
same manner
* BuDyaii's
admire Cliarnock's
free ourselves
if
commands
in
Works,
folio, toI.
i.
p. 63.
71
circumstances as well as their substance."*
may be
but
it is
to that ordinance.
called
The
a cir-
But
this,
in
some
instances,
certain Jew,
company with
in the
name,
performing a journey in
Christians,
baptism
at
company, and
first
but,
reluctant;
on which,
with
sa7id,
instead of water,
when new-bom
unbaptized, were doomed to eternal
infants,
death, the priest was obliged to attend, on the
call of a midwife, and sometimes, when the infant
was likely immediately to expire, they, not having
In the
water prepared, made use of wine.
of
the
Irish
baptized
by
twelfth century, some
In the dark ages of superstition,
enough
Chamock's Works,
vol. u. 7^6.
so
n
Dr
We
condemn the
and inventions of
foolish
heretics,
Willetsays,
to
that,
or,
as the Ethio-
"
gospel.
He
shall baptize
fire."
Now, my dear
sir,
Matth.
1 1 .*
iii.
iron, is
you
it
may be
done
appears from
bi/ ivater,
New
all
re-
called a circum-
That this
do not
Testament
is to
be
Baptist,
lip
same way
where that
is
not
Lord designed,
if
yet,
Though
there
signifies
nothing
if this
there w^as
is
73
there had been no occasion for the
Eunuch
to
Mr. Booth
(as
we
For
readily allow.
instance,
provided he
make a
time of administration
it
may be
the
morning,
in the
river,
spectators
the place:
it
may b6
they
may be many
These,
or few.
as,
properly
speaking,
circum"
baptism, they
but
it is
water.
make no
law of
For,
wanting;
if
if
Roman
is
its
is
corrupted,
original name.*
is
mere
told by Protestants, and very
justly, that
an
it is
vol.
to
i.
communion
p. 130.
74
at the Lord's table,
the wine
who
refused to partake of
I shall close
my
reply to the
first
objection
you
who
JVIosaical law,
offer to
God commanded
and, in this
it
was
that
God
perstitious,
laid
make
the colour
We
God
has
little re-
Nonconformist's Memorial,
vol,
iii.
p. 48.
is little
Numb.
xix. 2.
75
for
we must
by baptism,
water
the
or
the thin2:s
first,
thereof are
Thougli
wine.
plain, fair
little
materials
is
little
great. If
is
seem necessary
be
themselves
in
any of Christ's
to be broken,
it
will
inconsiderable circumstances
and, then, to
fill
Christ lays
little
hereto,
them the
call
stress
on them
and, in order
need
is
been baptized,
to partake of the
the
who had
supper at
its
examples and
apostolic
first
institution
New
were encouraged to
the Lord's table; that the unity and
come
to
divines agree.
idea,
that
baptism
is
and, therefore, to be
T.
to
be a mistaken
merely a circumstance,
little
regarded
made on my
first
suggestion,
76
till
cond.
The
2.
to
It is this
communion
at theLord's table,
seems
is
to
oppose
so frequently
I will
tles.
John,
his apos-
xiii.
that ye are
35, "
my
By
this shall
disciples, if
all
men know
another."
" This
is
my commandment,
John,
iii.
14, "
life,
thren."
J. This, I
know,
an argument frequently
is
Our
brethren,
who
differ
from
us, often
plead
utility,
ordinance of baptism.
want of water.
It is love,
not bap-
77
Christ's disciples.
law; but he
Love
fulfils
it
is
not
who
and
judgeth,
setteth at
offendeth,
for the
two
let
and
his brother,
sake of a circumstance.
Strange
Take
holiness;
far,
for
all
nay,
grace and
he consents
to water."*
is
easily
But, alas
it
is
certain
be
and so
all
it
should in
As
to a
dren of God,
it
is
down
with them,
i.
p. 71.
78
The
is
is
ordi-
rather an
afflictions,
hungry,
the
in their
clothing
the
charity,
peace,
may
be."
candour, forbearance,
Do
false charity?
peace, which
of truth
Is that
is
fire
such a thing as
wholesome,
men
with
evangelical
at the
expense
made
is
as that
a passage
is
in
him.
" I can freely say, that
in
England, who
is
know
not that
man
fear
but
this is
bearance,
least
apex of gospel
truth."
1
for
their
communion,
strict
79
on
this
their
bosom
that they, at
them
cheerfully, to invite
to their tables
and
all
to their houses,
and
we adhere
what we
which has
we cannot
to
we
own
for,
in so
consciences.
We
who
we cannot
love
them so much
positive in-
as to give
up a
Master on
all
their account.
We
And
these?'
seems
to
be ambiguous
it
stands,
Yet we may
the present subject, and
not.
Lovest thou
80
I have said to you, " If thou lovest me,
keep
my
rather than
offend
We
thy brother?
keep; we
adhere to
will strictly
my
all,
all
and
thy appoint-
in
This
all.''
weight with us
these
*'
will
me more than
T. I thank you
for
that baptism
is
own,
my
ceremony but that it is a divine institution, and a positive law, that has not been
repealed to this day; and that we have not,
significant
therefore,
it
any
right to lay
it
aside, or to treat
to do; and, I
am now
love,
warm
attachment
to
which,
your opinion.
J.
Mention them by
all
means
will give
81
you the best reply
can,
stress.
make
shall then
free to
It
and
proceed,
state that
laid great
in the
word of God
no express
3.
That there
command
to
is
no warrant
My
is
it
Redeemer.
worthy
that there
forhidy
and that
is
who profess
repentance and
baptism? Have we not
a warrant to admit only such who believe and
are baptized,
to
which warrant
is
mitive churches?
Do we
And
is
It
is
not ne-
We
follow the
rule
laid
given, the
examples
set before
Testament.
It
with
lies
us in the
our
New
brethren
to
Pro-
82
Mbition
exam-
precept and
not necessary;
is
all
There
no
is
the doctrine
of the real presence, tran substantiation, of administering only one of the elements, bread, to
place as purgatory
cream,
or
oil,
justify us in
stitions of
or,
embracing
no such
all
Upon
there
and so on
spittle,
popery?
that
or, that
is
this principle,
we may
and
may
light in
You
which
to
But we
no
devise.
it is
say,
speak
because there
is
them.
have heard
where there
is
it
vil-
only an Indepen-
mit him to
commune
is it
83
In reply to
the
Bible,
this,
New
or country.
cumstances,
law
The law
is
to,
whether
in
town
but rather
cir-
circumstances to the
pointment.
had
who cannot
Persons
drink wine,
it
it
It
ment of Christ."
" seem better to me than a
prohibited, or a dis-
orderly proceeding,
it
it.
saw
sufficient
rule, rather
must
whom
it
it.
man
than omit
Jeroboam
Dan and
Thomas Bradbury,
it."
" It
is
G 2
better,"
to
have
84
it
God
well done.
never expects
either fron
it
we
that
my
should break
good
ings
is
T.
with
Now,
it.*
friend,
say-
there not
I think there is
my
or leap over
it,
our way,
in
but
inquiries.
J. Well, go on.
T.
1 then
coming
scriptural authority.
for is
them
is
overset
me
Come,
let
contend
us have
and
with scripture,
have
done,
T.
Rom.
mention two
I will then
xiv. 1,
Him. that
is
texts, the
weak
one
is,
be baptized,
or,
who wish
to
the
correct.
But, I
am
who
refuse
be admitted to
are
I
weak
think,
in
i^
do with the
subject.
it
has nothing to
he
may
i.
who
p. 311.
is
weak,
85
Let not him that eateth, despise
not ; and let not him which eateth
eatetk herbs.
by the ceremonial
which was now abolished? He refers to
converted Jews, who believed in Christ, and
were not fully satisfied of the rituals of the Moeating of meats, forbidden
law,
These per-
to reject,
for,
pensation)
is
became a matter of
it
as he observes,
not meat
(that
and
is,
in ver.
17,
ness,
church
matter in hand
T.
but what
is
your next
all to
the
I think,
86
has great force, and
it is this,
I will give
it
you
at large.
22,
I
to
19
ix.
I might
I might gain
them
to
iliat
are
gaiji
To
am made
I might
to Christ,) that
I might gain
weak
the
the
weak:
My
What
of the gospel,
I have
the gospel,
sity is laid
is
the preaching
For though
I preach
is
unto me, if
His aim,
in
Christ.
" that I
them
weak
Thus,
Hence, he so
men
that I might by
all
you
see,
his
aim
was
not to amass wealth, to gain riches, and treasures of good things to himself, but
many
souls
87
who
to Christ,
and
salvation,
was
profit to him,
knowledge of Christ,
by him, through
and gain
his ministry,
it
The me-
to Christ.
who
spare no
taphor
is
pains,
and
tual
profit
merchants,
of men,
whom
word are
spiri-
In order to
considered
it
lawful,
different
persons,
" I have
made
vant unto
this,
all,"
to
he would, as
far as
accommodate himself to
both Jews and Gentiles.
he
faithfully
*'
ser-
and indefatigably
undergoing
all
all
meekness
Now, my
friend,
this is
law of Christ.
Baptism they consider as one of the great laws
strict
Baptists adhere
to,
the
88
of Christ, and, therefore, cannot dispense with
it,
T.
plainly
had on
now
have
finished
you what
tell
my
mind.
by
I will
have
has
felt
observations.
and
inquiries,
conviction,
declare to
J.
ther,
And
all,
that I
am
am become a
ready,
my
Strict Baptist.
good
and bro-
friend
my
life,
it
one
Come
in,
thou
'*
fellows of Joshua,
*'
wondered
is called,
A truth that
glorifies
it
"
Won-
men
at."*
up.
Buy
* Jfecb,
the truth,
iii.
8.
is
in
hope you
and
it
sell
Isa. ix.
will never
it
6.
not, says
89
Buy
at
it
any
price.
hast, that
me
crown
fast
But, before
mit
it at no
you are
which thou
price, sell
we
blessing of
God,
to
may
tend,
by the
whenever we discuss
religious subjects, we should endeavour to make
some practical improvement.
versation and godliness
1.
Then,
to
for,
baptism
believer's
ought
it
is
of vast
be attended
to
of
importance, and
with
the
greatest
seriousness.
by the
institutions of
up
in the Christian
church,
professors of Christianity."
to
be of
* Rev.
ill.
11.
p. 10.
90
himself, thus
Of
"
it is
calls for
our^r*^
mankind may
affect
to
it
it,
and submitted
to
it,
the Son of
adds, "
God
to
We ought,
as an important
it
And
fulfil."
became even
he moreover
it is
heaven.
possible
In
for us
the counsel of
God
word
it is
it is
perform on
to
it is
this side
you behold
commanded in
own example, and
clearly
enforced by his
honoured in the most distinguished and wonderful manner, by every person in the adorable
This ordinance is no trivial affair; it
thing and, whoever is so unhappy as
mean
no
is
to despise it, wants eyes to see its beauty and
Trinity.
excellence."
2.
We
new
convert
who
is
but to encourage
What encouragement
cious declaration
is
91
Mirhich
therefore,
and teach
&c.; and,
lo,
am
all
"
Go
ye,
trators of the
solemn
whom
even to those to
I
am
rite,
services, to carry
" Lo,
administered.
it is
you through
all
your
all
your
diflSculties,
How
my
friend, the
ordinance!
in this
who
Ah!
how
my
Cannot you
call to recollection,
felt
when you
What
^hom
am
is
well pleased."
my
Who
is
came
He
beloved Son, in
can
tell
the
was baptized by
to,
in the desert!
went on
his
way
92
Who
rejoicing."
He
"
God, with
in
by
find,
all his
house."
you
believe
will
to
and will
which the
people with joy unspeakable, and
rejoice,
Lord
full
3.
fills
his
of glory.
We ought
ness, prayer,
There
is
to follow
speculative, the
whole
is
merely
So baptism,
is
as
is
it
an
it is
tice.
represent our
in his
chiefly intended to
communion with
death,
burial,
its
great institutor,
At
be dead
baptism,
we
of the ordinance
conformity to
to the world,
and
if
we
we
alive to
it
pro-
God.
to represent
Him who
lived as one
and
But
and resurrection.
dead
all in
to this
another,
we ought
to
93
stantly
live
of
our
Lord's supper
ther,
man
no
The
to attend to the
Jesus
Christ,
for,
and drink
this bread,
Lord's death
" This
thus ex-
As
often as ye eat
ye do shew the
The duly
enjoined
is
do
is
this cup,
"
he come."
till
on the believer
:
the
toge-
Christ
of
and
in
remembrance of me."
encouragement to attend to
it
is
The
held forth in
Cor. X. 16,
'
is
mean
is
Dr. Watts
94
Jesus invites his saints
To
Here pardon'd
rebels
Communion with
For food he gives
He
sit,
their
and hold
Lord.
his flesh,
Of
our descending
God!
all
And
fill
every mind.
FINIS.
'
1.
BOOKS,
REMARKS ON
a TREATISE,
entitled.
The Gospel of
by Andrew
Fuller.
General Fast.
3.
The CANDOUR of Mr. PETER EDWARDS EXHIBITED, and his Curious Reasons for Renouncing AntiPaedobaptism Examined. (Under the Signature of a Plain
Countryman.)
4.
Authority.
Printed by J. BARFIELD,
91, Wardour^Strect.
Church
THOUGHTS ON
BAI'TISJI,
Bering of CTomimunoit*
Br ACNOSTOS,
speak as
to
jre
what
say."
Pait.
LONDON
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY PEWTRESS, LOW,
30, Gracechurck Street.
1S19.
Sc
PEWTRESS,
THOUGHTS ON BAPTISM,
HE
tions to
Societies,
must
We
hail this
far
ceeded,
on account
exhibits
still
We
affords.
period,
as
of
it
the
that
when,
it
as
it
it
celebrated poet,
**
The
And
Each heart
And
Much
object,
and sprinkled
live in
peace
flow in/ree
resti"
but
much more
remains
to
be done
;-
we have every
for
reason
to believe
that
ihf
more
cordial
it
has ever
highly
We
appreciating
when we
tinity,
much
danger of too
subject
of Christian
are not in
the
reflect
end of
is
scattered abroad;"
up
when he
for these
shall
alone,
but
for
they all
I in
may
he one
me
especially
pray
and
may
:" intimating
may
me,
be one in us
by the
latter clause,
which he
this
The
8ame
idea.
told,
in
the
liouse
of Israel
and
who
that
acquainted
is
present
the
at
as apt an
emblem of
Christians?
which
the effect
is
On
spoken
for the
and with
it,
mouth
God
nothing
impossible.
is
separation
no, surely
they
I
I
union
fully effected,
is
may we expect
enter into
When
the feet,
them
the Spirit of
;
and they
life
till
from
will stand
this
then,
God
to
up an ex-
is
necessary
which
is
To
this, per-
may be attributed
the rapid
when
What
among
are
Christians
which
is
so very desirable,
On minute
to the
removal
investigation,
it
more than probable that it will appear, in respect of most of the differences subsisting among
is
real Christians,
as
have,
been nearly
at
while the nature of true worship, and the important ends for which
it
was
instituted,
were
There
is,
will
more
a pertinacity,
that
if
forcibly apply
it is
much
to
be
agitation of
it
dexterously
they
handle
their
how
very
weapons when
assailing
lies
agree to
in
the
they
him
to the previous question, a question which, however important, seems never to have come properly
before the public, at least not to have met with
that consideration to which it is certainly entitled.
their respective
Was Baptism
systems.
This
will
bring
or
institution, as
which,
(if
was
an
it
appointed, in
its
original
ordinance of proselytism, of
continued at
all)
is
To conduct
the reader to
ing pages
in (he
and usher
in the glory
We
come now
ately before us
we must
trace
to
but
Baptism
do justice
to its origin,
end which
it
which
it
was designed
its
to
it,
and mark
introduc-
who
ordinary character.
The
in
9
anxious
for deliverance,
with
togetlier
tlie
uni-
Jews of
dinary personage,
who
should
age
all
extraor-
ameliorate the
cite attention
his ministry,
and
some
least
so that,
though
it
in the
most recluse
wilderness, as
it is
him
by the Evangelists
the
he immediately drew
called,
in
for
we
are informed
went out
that there
to him,
And
they were
all
all
The
were such
as
subjects of
it
cjisciples or proselytes.
probable that
it
It
is
more than
which he was
held,
lest
the
10
and
diminish
their
authority.
They
much
to learn
that ordinance.
thou
thus
commission hast thou received from heaven, that thou shouldest baptize and make proThe answer of John is well known.
selytes ?
special
He
way agreeably
to ancient prophecy.
Whether
knew
God
At
this period, a
it
may have on
11
rite
of Baptism
This excited
a candidate.
self as
who would
have
declined
honour
the
"
might
(as
was thus to
that
me
" Suffer
divine
it
fulfil all
now (was
to be so
Redeemer)
for
?"
becometh us to
Our Lord by employ-
thus
righteousness/'
it
when
do.
Many
that
we should
seeing he hath
things
re-
have inferred
us an example,
But
many
it,
it
was no
to administer
surely, if
it
was baptized
for,
to the ordinance,
this
is
by
There were
which
Redeemer of
are
not at
his people,
all
obligatory
which
it
he was to
upon us
would be even
fulfil,
:
nay,
sinful
To accomplish
the
12
obedience to that law,
ceremonial as
well as
He
was
this all
for, in
pleased, by his
own example,
was
to sanction an or-
established.
especially
when
it is
John, which,
a peculiar propriety in
took
it
An
and
this
opportunity
was afforded
at
this
time,
to
the
mission
and
commence
this, in
in full
the
view of
This august
li3
as
fconsidered
and
office,
according to the
nant of redemption.
in
which each
own
character
economy of
the cove-
in
baptismal
like a
rite
lambent flame,
dove-like shape,
in a
whom
am
well pleased
is
my
God
is
!
seen,
and a
the Father,
beloved Son, in
!'*
person to
whom
who had no
sins
he appeared thus
to
submit
himself.
we
From
this
we
learn
that the
his dis-
Baptism
ordinance of proselytism
it was an
and when we consider
14
\vhat vast multitudes were baptized at this time
by one
how
small the
number
deemed
suificient to entitle
any one
to the ordi-
From
time
this
Baptism, except as
we
it
metaphorically alluded
hear
on
is
to,
little
certain occasions
till
;
or nothing of
after
our Lord's
his
every creature.
demand our
The terms
of this commission
Go
founded.
is
them
in the
and of the
all
you
and
lo,
Bible,
is
have commanded
19, 20.
nations, baptizing
things whatsoever
serve
;
name of the
Holy Ghost
all
in
first
make
of these
disciples.
in his
ministry.
own
Their
embracing
extent
it
carried,
is
proselytism
nations
all
is
it
yet to whatever
still
connected with
is
said about
who were
thus to be
From
am
with
it
must be of perpetual
obligation.
But, neither
must be obvious
to
was about
when
to be totally with-
16
drawn, have been made
much
as
the subject of a
we
Besides,
if
we
succeeding ages,
all
after
their testimony,
But
if
"
Go
all
He
to every creature.
tized, shall
shall
*'
in
be saved
damned
be
my name shall
speak with
serpents
;"
and
if
it
is
bap-
immediately added,
shall follow
them
that believe
them
they shall
institution
is
new tongues
an opposite conclusion
after
ye into
to
Here we
find the
17
the promise of miraculous gifts
ordinance
far better
both, an appeal
is
made
They
the senses.
to
In
church, which
tle
Paul, in
is
justly represented
epistle
his
state of childhood.
Children,
which
is
by the Apos-
the Galatians, as a
to
we know,
are
more
is
They
Hence, the
shadow of good
when
come
things to
meant
gifts,
very
to be perpe-
no longer requi-
fully established.
Baptism, indeed, seems to partake of the nature of both dispensations, being partly Jewish and
partly Christian,
ing to either.
It
In
resembled the
its
mode
of administration,
legal purifications,
it
which,
much
in the
18
epistle to the
them
till
its
subjects,
it
essentially dif-
who
Baptism may,
who
administered
most solemn
rites.
that
was
just ready to
dawn on
light
benighted
world.
pleased
to
new
rite,
as
all
Viewed
in
well
lio^ht in
known
it
19
But
only
may
it
adapted to circum-
why was
enjoined with
it
He
We
reply to this
by ob-
much
we have
to confirm
it
ad-
for it
Baptism
at that period,
attached to
it,
sent day.
Hence
tors
as can
as practised
by no means be
among
in their attempts to
little
how
its
meaning.
more
its
ways
in
force,
or
attentively,
one way or
tial to
20
hien,
him
heaven
in
in
my
Father
me
my
deny before
also
who
is
before
Father
who
heaven."
but when,
he commissioned
tions, he
was pleased
to require those
who em-
by
the
act, in
was
name of
a significant
Words
to different constructions,
in
different senses,
and solemn
There
are liable
conveying more or
less
of
could
But an
was impossible
the consequences.
It
without
the
incurring
charge,
and
to
by
go back
exposing
the
is
Being baptized,
command
in
compliance with
21
This view of the subject
and
illustrated
is
discourse.
life
we do
shall
Men
Then Peter
?"
one of you
in
Holy Ghost
and
to
for
the promise
even as many
what
as the
rich
consolation
is
unto you
encouragement
manded
now
to
hear,
that a
way was
his
believing in Christ,
name
It is
words did he
added, "
testify
And
with
many
in
other
22
yourselves
from
untoward
this
follows) they
generation/'
Then (it
and the same day there
word were baptized
were added unto them about three thousand souls.
Here we see Baptism standing in exactly the
same connexion with faith on the one hand and
and salvation on the other, as in the declaration
recorded by Mark, " He that believeth and is
;
Mark
(it is
generally
of Peter,
who
knew
full
it.
well
how
also, in his
few, that
adds, "
is,
The
Jesus Christ."
It appears
Peter
iii.
20, 21.
It
faith
in
whom
the Apostle
the
23
upon them,
even
generation
that
before
who
their
faith
in
Christ were
had
thus
happily
exempt.
When
command
performed
as a fruit of faith,
in
obedience to the
it
also furnished
eternal salyation.
We may
of saints;
communion
in
stran-
no hope,
God
By
which Christians
having
and enjoy
are entitled,
who were
it
was the
will of
converted to the
by the ministry of the Apostles and Evangelists, should come out from among the unbelieving Jews and idolatrous Gentiles, with whom
faith,
24
community, united among tliemselves and separate
from their former associates.
institution,
its
appointment, the
presumption
fair
that,
is,
present situation,
it
be made
to
command
nor are
we
it
Such
to that effect.
command
is
com-
be included
in the words that immediately follow, " Teaching
mission.
it
to
ence must be
infer-
or,
to teach
duty
dark
on the subject.
left
This
us so
is
much
the
in
the
more extra-
25
they have been so very explicit, not spar-
chity,
ing to urge
under
it,
But, in
caution.
regard
warning,
and
Baptism, whether
to
addressed
are
epistles
their
admonition,
exhortation,
cept,
all
ministers,
to
to
There
no injunction
is
tion to press
it,
to enforce
it
nor
no caution
it,
is
tion,
was meant
It was not
There,
to
so
Hence we
as such.
that
is,
ordinance to be observed in
w^ere they left to
mode
ter or to
was
it
specified
*'
all
This shall be an
your generations.**
the persons to
whom
it
partake of them.
ture to lay
continue as
to
be a statute forever/*
to the
age.
if
shall
to
it
designed to be perpetual
Nor
no exhorta-
it,
it
down
appertained to adminis-
Indeed,
as a certain rule,
we may
ven-
founded on
to
appointed
all
;
the
ordinances
which
God
has
26
which they
strictness with
to their observance.
importance attached
this rule be
and the
are enforced,
Let
enactment
For never
being
it,
at the
time of
its
and yet,
in respect
of
its
continued observ-
nions
entertained concerning
leaving
it)
mist of
authorised to administcj
proper subjects of
ance.
All this
is
it,
or the
mode
of
its
perform-
perfectly unaccountable
it
was intended
to
upon
be
Ad-
we may
in possession of
rest satisfied
all that
is
being already
requisite for us to
S7
notwithstanding, be contended,
It tn-ay,
lliat
we have
strictness, as
ad-
obligation
unless
was
and
enacted.
first
and
sible,
definite, as
is
manner
the declaration by which
This
is
we
closely
examine
it,
we
it is far
first sight,
imagine.
But,
Happily
we might, at
we have a
for us,
New
Testament
assist
The
ceremonial law, in
its
branches,
various
to the Israelites
with
all
by
it
that,
if
ever
it
should be
a special
room
ject, in the
for
This,
however,
Many
28
cherished a fond regard for those institutions,
which
tomed
to venerate.
rites,
Not by
purpose
that
instituted, they
but
when
first
be of per-
to
fully accomplished,
to the
ceremonial law, serves to establish a very important principle, which will apply to
all
the
com*
served
many from
in
the
New
to precepts
Testament,
is
sent circumstances,
differ-
29
ent from theirs, to employ
same means
tlie
We may
rical part
New
in
for
refer to
the histo-
Testament by way of
illus-
tration.
When,
an
at
early period of
the Christian
when,
after
at Jeru-
much
debate,
To
fered to idols,
added)
mentioned,
from which
(it
if ye
Now, with
it
as for
ever
is
other,
them
made
we
in
yet,
all
their importance
re-
from
sequently
not
obligatory
upon
who
are
us,
30
of the prohibition
now
is
teilli it
position
:"
we
have advanced.
Again,
sion,
in
It
order to incnicate
more
forcibly the
wash the
saying, " If
washed your
feet,
I
that ye should do as
own example
understood to be the
are
Here
tioned by his
rally
I,
we have
bound
to
and yet
spirit
and example,
it is
which we
conform.
gene-
there
excuse admitted,
ation
them
for
it
being
(as
we
31
on the
sole
apparently
punished
trivial,
with
the utmost
Now,
Zion.
it
is
many
urged by
King of
in
in their nature,
ought
On
to be enforced
this
strictness.
nor
is it
who admit
them
the above
for so doing.
Let
sented
*'
to
the
late
Apology
rantable stress on
God
" As the
sovereign
will of
is
of holy worship
so
it is
32
was never sooner inflamed, nor ever more awfully
expressed, than
in their
when God's
ancient peop]efailed
The
destruction of
from heaven
the
many
In
order to
evidently increase
every divine
ship.
command
is
the
to
perform
Accursed, then,
bellious
who
our obligations
is
conduct
of
those
re-r
professors
the gospel, to
trifle
were of
old.'*
Another author,
whom
33
nances of the gospel, " that the pritnilive mode
of administration should be strictuf and conscientiously adhered to,^' adds, " In a former dispensation, in which the ritual was numerous and
burdensome, the great Jehovah was particularly
jealous of his honour as supreme lawgiver, and
Moses,
we are
informed,
was admonished of God to make all things accordto the pattern showed him in the mount.
And
alter
unfortunate
youths
to
w^ho presumed
those
the form of his religion, and worship him in a
way he had not commanded, fell under the severwhich shows that
est marks of his displeasure
he looked upon the least innovation in the cere^
monial part of his precepts, as an impious and
daring opposition and contempt of his authority,
;
And
moral law.
as the great
in
assign a
careless,
it
reason
would be extremely
why
and allow
religion, the
small
number and
he should be
a greater scope
simplicity of
its
34
ceremonials, and
the end
institutions being
rea-
ye
is
sublime author
of our religion
dispense
will
mit of the
least variation.''
Mr. Booth,
in
" Paedobaptism
work, entitled,
his celebrated
examined,
on
the
principles,
is
that "
Baptism
to the
that
it,
chosen tribes
Christ are
;'*
as
as
and
much
New
Testament, with
Jews
strict
punctuality
as the
to
tained in
the books of
ritual,
*."
Moses
proof of which
in
ous
quotations
we need only
with
which
the
above
work
who
'"fe
3j
terms nearly as strong
subject in
em-
as those
Now,
B.'s
what
in
if
those
we
are
light
who have
to
was
instituted
which
in its administra-
it
to
tles
in
itself,
its ver}''
it
but
for so doing,
for
intended,
than a certain
God
which
is
neither
mode of dedicating
Baptism
was
would never be
of a sincere inquirer
of ascertaining
ment
less
children
to
it
instituted
originally
faith,
more nor
we
hesitate
after truth,
who
not to
for
mind
had no means
New
Testa-
affords.
With
who
shall
36
raniahlc stress on the ordinance of Baptism
wonder
at their refusing to
hold
wonder
with them
at all
gree of respect
or
positive institution
for,
the greater
is,
is
smallest de-
and
a crime as heinous,
open violaifon of
(lie
moral
would be
or
communion with
late,
;
and
according to the
then,
the
surely,
reli-
gious exercise whatever, as well as in the celebration of the Lord's supper: yea,
it
would be
in
brethren
and
For,
liberality,
let
it
as,
them
is
not merelij
but
a line
of conduct which
this all
for
nor
men
so
37
WliaL then
we
ci>n
We
do
not, in-
But
if their
is
as heinous,
and open
violation of the
as a direct
dis-
pleasure, such as
in
the case of
profession
some
racter,
by
such instances,
eminent the
however
In
may
and
previ-
no more.
have attempted
sunk
to
continue
port
than
in
the exercise of
a miserable
their
influence at an
The
all
their
effect has
35
doctrines of
In
resfarded.
tlie
all
Them
will
me
I
honour
but they that
that honour
that despise me shall be lightly esteemed."
Such
is God's method of dealing with those who incur
tion of
his displeasure
But
Vv'hat
by walking contrary
do we behold
to him.
us
all this.
no
less
being
and
committed under
we
Yet, strange to
see no
that
we may
servants of
ments and
tell
displeafar
from
none of the
in all his
command-
39
the Spirit, or have had their labours for the conversion of sinners, and the edification of saints,
crowned with more abundant success than they.
Paedobaptist, however,
say, "
You
may be supposed
Avith deviating
is
the Baptists
This
for
we
and do
Baptism was praQtised
We
if
from the
deviation
to
are confirgied
who
that
tion, is
7Wi/y,
on
found
in
baptism
We
is
it is
conjecture or probability.
Had
it
so
have considered
is
happened
we should
circumstance as
this
tle
whose
especially under
40
matter been
left
We
seeing the
ark/*
also, in
his epistle to
moved with
fear,
prepared
in
As
it is,
however,
we
it
at
any
But to
Taking it for granted,
do for want of proof, that
we
are compelled to
ployed to express in
tion.
But
mits of so
its
many
most extended
it
may be
significa-
so called) ad-
must be
made, or we must violate all the dictates of common sense, that we scarcely know what to say.
41
There
is
it
commission
to
its
literal
The term
to every creature.
in
When
Apostles, as recorded by
his
known,
creature,
it is
well
tional
arid
In short,
it
i$
But
mand, would be
to understand
above com-
to the
grossly absurd.
"
Not more
ab-
as
is
con-
for brutes
which
is
indis-
this, rather,
be
in-
variably apply to
all
Jl.et
cases that
may occur
Every
must necessarily admit of those exceptions, which the nature of the subject and the
dictates of common sense demand,"
general term
"
One
Who
shall decide
thing, however,
we cannot
forbear remark-
continued existence of
this contra-
42
among wise and good men,
riety of opinion
very
much
tends
Baptism was
We
it
may
of God, as the
God
comment on
God
his sacred
wherein
we
The Apostle
exercise of mutual
upon
manner
another.
ground
this
to forgive
God hath
therefore ye
forgiven
ought in
to
like
love one
God
first
to us, that
If he laid
we ought also
down
to
w^e
^'lemies,
ag;:>ii,
for
nothing
43
he the children of the Highest: for he
to
who
Bo ye
is
is
merci-
heaven
in
kind
Be ye
the evil.
is
perfect."
is
When
occasion.
them
to the full
enjoyment of
all
the privileges
to be circumcised,
for
he uses no
F'orasmuch then as
as he did
Christ,
unto us
what was
And God,
who
I,
that
God
could withstand
and xv.
8, 9.
that
44
*'
When
tlie
Christ
as
glory of God."
communion
are
closely pressed
al-
New
Testament.
But,
it
ought
be remem-
to
us,
ritual
was not
fully
may seem
the complete
understood by those
whom
many
w^ere
They might
Those
enforced with so
much
which
solemnity, and
strictness, are
that,
much
services
even by
now treated
God himself.
accomplished
and the
rea-
believe,
were they
still in
it
force, that
with impunity;
much
for
we
can-
He, who is
them to be
less that
he
45
tliein at all, as
on those who
making
observe them with the utmost strictness
no kind of difference between the one and the
;
other.
we
and
Let us apply
same situation
in the present
in the
If the
clear.
Infant Baptism
Baptism
nullity.
is
'no
According to them,
at all
far
it is
mere
greater part
men now on
to all intents
appears
then
that
God
bestows the
It
and
gifts
On
of communion, this
is
and insisted on
as a
term
most unaccountable.
Now,
it
so happens,
that
it
46
he evidently considers the dealings of God
with his professing people, when they Ml in
for
statutes, as furnishing a
two
who com-
institution.
instance
more extraordinary,
Paedobaptists, he
surdity of this
to
to
by them,
Baptism
is
as
This
is
the
with
his controversy
in order to
;
in
New.
resorted
considering
it
weak-
as betraying the
evidence
obsolete
ceremonies,
to
in
:
proof
other-
send us back
antiquated
rites,
the
to his Apostles,
ture of an ordinance,
and
which
is
pecidiar to the
47
New
sent dispensation.
absurd
for a
we would ask.
Is
it
more
God made
promise which
God
to
fore
Christian
him and
to
Abraham,
parents ought
to
be a
baptize their
to
children, than for the advocate of exclusive communion to infer from the circumstance of the sin
of Nadab and Abihu being punished by fire from
communion
We may here,
with them
at the
Lord's table
mutatis mutandis,
language,
that
retort
and say,
"
on Mr. B.
May we
his
own
not conclude
sentiment,
Old Testament
were he not
in favour of his
keenly
sensible
that
solid
argument
observes,
Mr.
it
is
48
offenders forms a proper test, by which
we may
But the
rule
the offence
merit
is
which such
treats
he has taken so
much
pains to establish,
if
pror
opposed
establish.
to
that
which
The argument
it
is
adduced
to
evince
affixed
to the
disc'ipline,
be magnified by
of
no account
in the estimatioi)
that
is it,
may
to truth.
to inquire
49
respecting- the institutions of the gospel,
There
rigour?
is
adequate reason
no
difficulty
with so
in
much
assigning an
Theologians, indeed,
for this.
whilst
in
perplexity,
by em-
them
'
positive
institutions;'
and then,
them
to,
if
in
dispensations
to
which
they respectively
belong.
If
we would
it
of a carnal commandment."
nies
were essential
its
They
to this dispensation.
its
This rendered
the heavens."
thfe
exact observ-
important
may
a pattern
in
We
otherwise.
selves
in
meats
atices,
the
but
far
is
shadow
The
Semblance.
de-
is
it
for
an erro-
lead to
ill
the sub-
atid drinks,
not
in
in righteousness,
The
Holy Ghost.
altogether spiritual
ceremonial observ-
present dispensation
for in
in
is
It is
heW
anew
creature, created
in Christ
Jesus unto
God and
member
of Christ
he
for,
as
many
power
as
be-
to
but of God.
Ye
in Christ
Jesus: and if
dren of
God by
faith
in
It
is
51
by a
spiritual, not
come
entitled
to
by a carnal
spiritual
birth, tliat
privileo^es.
we
be-
Indeed,
such, that
if,
our minds,
is
we
we
is
as
may be
considered rather
commanded
dency
to
to
perform.
Their manifest
ten-
most
efficient
motives
for
and
a constant regard to
52
them
and, at the
erring criterion,
as were ordained
under peculiar circumstances, and for a special
The
between the
difference
legal
more
we
fully, if
God
is
under the
Their condition
who
is
told
what he
is
to inquire,
now
Un-
in a state of
why
he
to
is
do
Their condition
it.
of maturity,
who
is
supposed
to
understand his
call
you,"
my
his
;
Father
for
I
Such language
lord doeth
all
but
things that
have
have
comport
53
with the views which
to entertain of
'
we have
According
positive institutions/
They belong
pensation.
which
He
gion.
room of
We
are
Mount
now come,
We
Zion.
der grace.
The
not to
are not
mount
it.
Sinai but to
gospel dispensation
is
a dispensa-
tion,
spirit
which giveth
life.
dow
but as exhibiting
est
in all
The
contrast.
institutions
of the
Jewish
national,
Christianity
sality
temporary.
local,
we
and permanence.
New
In
those
of
is
Testament.
found
The
in the insti-
will of Christ,
54
so
far as it
deeming
his church,
is
clearness, so as to prevent,
possibility of mistake
enable us
whicii
to
determine or arrange
means of accomplishing
by a careful reference to
made
it
much
rcr-
the
than
How
would an attention
useless controversy
to
we
Yes,
due
atten-
to bring to
an amicable
fel-
is
who would
justify their
to the
conduct
punishments
in so
doing by referring us
t Ibid.
Vol. II.
Page 350.
I.
'
55
the Levitical law, seem to act as
to the tribe of Levi.
The
if
they belonged
which they
certainly more congenial
principle on
Were
tion.
end
which
it
The
dissimilarity
if
we
foundation of each.
The
legal dispensation
was
mandments
Mount
pomp
at
and ordinances,
made with
but, exactly
56
corresponding with the dispensation to which they
belonged, the promises were promises of temporal
threatenings were threatenings of
the
blessings,
temporal judgments.
in a very concise
if
ye refuse and
rebel,
ye
mouth of
spoken
Thus
it."
their
better.
It
is
covenant ordained
ia
for a better
on better promises.
to its
extent and
its
a better purpose.
ordained for
perpetuity.
It is
Not
purpose of con-
for the
but
for a
an earthly inheritance
pleased
to
call
to
God
whom
he
is
liberty of his
own
dear
that
prevalent intercession
of
their
57
divine Rctleeiiier
made meet
to
brought
to
tlic
they might,
possession
full
in
due time, be
of that heavenly
inheritance.
Again,
hands.
hands of
jNIoscs,
is
vras
was
of grace
Nvho
is
at
Moses
])ut into
people,
for
Christ,
is
Avhich house
is
his
own
Moses was
but
he
that capacity, he
made known
the will of
God
In
to
But
utmost that he could do.
Christ is not only the Mediator but the Surety
which stamps an unof the covenant of grace
This
Avas the
it,
58
stability to the
in
hopes of those
blessings
its
who
are interested
who
conduct through
them the
this
wilderness w^orld
them
to his everlasting
We
till
he has brought
kingdom and
established
afford-
that he will
stronsrest assurance
is
their
half,
ins:
is
their be-
glory.
new
covenatit
in
promised, which
are spiritual
and
eternal, not
merely temporal
but,
the
security af-
also,
in
is
deration
it
This
where he
Christ, "
says,
He
is
in
if
that
Hebrews^
to give
fail
this subject,
first
better promises
for
faultless,
for
he
the
saith,
whence
59
to lead
put
my
their
hearts
and
they shall be to
I will
me
a people.'*
same prophecy,
ter of the
it is
put
my
those
their
will
but
Thus we see
by apostasy
will
that the
;
or the
which
were
necessary for
This
themselves.
in all things
is,
and sure.
the blessings
its
extent and in
covenant which
its
is
better than
perpetuity.
The
60
JudeiT, Avhicli
Nor was
promise."
It
therefore,
is,
it
called "
designed
to prepare the
place
it
to all nations,
That
eternal ages.
of
continue.
should give
should
of this
period
luiid
for a better,
be communicated
the
to
way
The
mortal existence,
this
covenant
even
to
not to be
is
is
abundantly
new
Now
covenant,
he
hath
it is
who
designated,
made
the
first
old.
that
is
But
it
may be
of the subject
objected. If this
if,
is
a correct
view
we make
of the spirituality
derstand those exceeding great and precious promises, which are to be found in the
Old Testa-
61
objection
with
all
though
sitaries
to be confined
to that dispensa-
neral rule of
common with
here,
commandments
ance
connexion
is
as a nation,
preface to the
temporal deliver-
refers to a
which
'-elate
a promise o^
with
above remark
My
them
The
mandment,
"
to
But, even
an
earthly
will apply
to
son, give
inheritance.
to all
me
The
those precepts
thy heart."
"
as,
Rend your
With
eternal blessings,
which we
we would
observe, that
62
the dispensation under which they were revealed,
whilst
was
it
furnished
means,
the
God, during
its
nevertheless,
made no
itself,
to gospel times
and prefigured.
nomy may
be
building,
compared
fitly
upon which we
ture edifice
and
predicted
to a scaffolding,
which
is
and not
to continue,
to the
the
to
scaffolding,
purpose
that
ing
it
for
when
progress,
The
finished, to
it
was
which, while
in a state
of
attached.
difference
sent dispensation
between the former and the preis also evinced by the language
of John the Baptist, in his address to the Pharisees and Sadducees who came to his Baptism.
*'
Think not
Abraham
God
is
to our father
for I say
And now
also the
ax
up children
is laid
is
have
unto Abraham.
We
unto
which
63
These expressions clearly indispensation was coming forward,
timate that a
which
for
we
good
forth
fruit is
It is likewise
SAY
WITHIN YOURSELVES,
Abraham to our father." It
TO
would
Think not
We HAVE
"
is
not pious
The above statement will appear peculiarly entitled to our regard, when we recollect that it is
the statement of John the Baptist
and that
it
at this
remarkable period.
Had
these
64
declarations been clearly understooci, and ihvafra^
tists
whole force
their
And
existed.
to
in
this controversy,
bent
main-
for the
7o(/<?
purpose of esta-
of administering Bap-
present plan
termination, which,
of proceeding,
it
is
upon
their
never likely
to be.
But
to
Had Baptism
to return.
been intended
as a
the
all
originally invested,
it
was
still
that,
we might
when God was
Spirit
upon
attach to
we
it
his servants, to
whom,
out his
as instruments,
popery,
their
subjects
due
65
administration of which
deemed
is
essential to
the corruptions
from
pristine purity;
its
grand apostasy,
it
introduced by the
through
down
to
all
If this, however,
the successive
formers to
to encounter,
it
might, at least,
who
consider the
and practice
professing
to
yet,
found
it
left
regarded by
many
This, however,
its
that ordinance
to
its
due
is
is
In Protestant churches
original design
authority
is
it.
is
which
as a corrupt perversion of
it
appears
only circumstance
Apostle of
Corinthians
its
"
As
not
this is
differs
from Bap-
eminently
it
gives
particular
it,
account
the
detailing
in
mode
peculiar
occasion.
We may
solemnity of his
He
likewise remark
address on
unto you.''
God
this
till
respecting Baptism.
the
tlip
who was
Gentiles,
where,
institution,
declaration
Paul,
the
directions respecting
of
which
in
The Apostle
tism.
the
But
original simplicity.
its
But how
also
different
his
In
the
the subject
is
me
It is also
worthy of notice
that,
in
the tenth
he makes no mention
whatever of Baptism, but only says, " If thou
stitute a state of salvation,
in
God
hath
67
laised liim iVoin
the dead,
thou
be saved
slialt
man believeth unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made
unto salvation/' Here we see confession with
the mouth occupying exactly the same place
for
at the
time of
its origi-
is
a complete
points out
other precept,
much
It is as
down
to the
end of time.
now
to
avow
their
ration
no
is
as
it
ever was.
tion, as at
mode
may
in
it
would be im-
genuine, or his profession sincere, without sealing that profession with his blood.
This, indeed,
6S
is
to drink of the
and
to
he was baptized.
them
to
adverting to the
if
mode of
is,
all
a sacrifice.
but
would con-
nedessary,
it
make such
we have
Hitherto
to
a disposition which,
to cherish
circumstances rendered
strain
thus
its
that, as
without
One
administration.
we do
we cannot
As,
dispensation.
such a
to
stress
the
their
way
at
;
all
and
itself,
but those
as
however,
on the mode
ordinance
baptized
rite
mode
the
as to
Baptists
make
it
considering
who
lay
essential
none as
are baptized in
ordi-
institution,
6
positive proof in
fail
to require
its
support
when Infant-baptism
is
the subject
is
immersion
of controversy.
According
to
gument
in the
Holy
name of
Spirit/'*
in favour of this
the Father,
Their chief
sentiment
is
founded on
Baptism
is
ar-
w hich
designated.
in
its
is
this
it
to be taken
otherwise." f
which,
view, so
in their
much
depends, Lexicons
**
many
t
Page
xvi.
Page
7.
70
ransacked
The
primary,
is its
But we apprehend
have been saved.
that
this trouble
all
might
it,
is
we
way
conceive
to obtain a
to inquire in
what
among whom the ordinance originated and when a scriptural expression is the
subject of discussion, we must search the ScripIn the
tures, if we would ascertain its meaning.
present case, we should also do well to remem-
stood by those
;
Jewish extraction.
to, is
evidently of
may,
it is
It
therefore, expect to
by which
some of
Nor
shall
we
cording to
be disappointed.
Mark we
when reproving
find
it
7\
the law of God, whilst they paid a superstitious
regard to
in the
tlic
pose, nor
were
is it
It
is
all
purification
We
The expression
" divers washings," or baptisms, seems to refer to
until the time of reformation.''
among
The
Hence
it is
sin.
called in the
(See
same
Heb.
ix.
10
it
S3.)
72
24.)
ter things
first
epistle (chap.
2.)
i.
employed
covenant.
I sprinkle clean
clean
from
idols will
I give
you."
all
your
new
Then
you, and a
and from
filthiness
cleanse you.
new
new
will
is
your
put within
is
evidently the
all
these places,
Thus we
all
spirit will I
Purification, or washing,
^'
\.
is
find
it
employed Rev.
in
his
own
iii.
blood.*'
5.)
we
And
in
the
sins, calling
on the name of
the Lord."
It appears, then, that the primary ^ obvious,
and
is
that of purification, or
73
washing'
whicli, as
by pour-
be pertbrmed,
in
by-
It is not,
we can certainly
mode Baptism was
conclude
what
in
particular
But, as
examples
may
the
for a
Baptists
us
refer
to
scripture
and see
it
we
if
by examining the circumstances connected with the Baptisms recorded in the New
Testament.
There are but two instances, in
inquiries,
it
down with
the baptismal
rite
after
which,
the}'
But how
were
in
both came
that rite
the water,
was
whe-
we
are
not informed.
that
is
it
to this
mode
74
to that
which
is
act of plunging
The
is
but
ill
is
it
revolting to the
the spectators
nor
is
it
at
all
congenial with
If
name
we
are
way
in
by dipping, pouring,
have partial
or sprinkling
poured on one
part,
it
we
and
No
to designate this
;
water
is
term could be
ordinance
if
must of necessity be
all its
for here
Our
purification in
translators, therefore,
room of it;
as there is no word in our language which would
suggest precisely the same idea.
Once more.
figuratively.
in the
is
in
often used
what sense
73
this
may
this
employed;
so
lur
of the subject.
more
when
be iniderstood
to
is
Tliere
is
Now,
and graces.
the influ-
falling,
descending,
down, on those
who were the subjects of them like tiie holy
oil (by which the same thing was intended)
which was poured on the head of those who,
under the former dispensation, were anointed
being poured out,
poured
or
If the
of
rite
allusion
Baptism
is
thus
M'as
administered,
the
otherwise,
we
if
Let
us hear the
this
me
is
mightier
worthy
to
bear
I,
little
than
fire."
This declaration,
diversity of expression,
is
repeated
Our Lord
by every one of the Evangelists.
language
similar
employs
at the near
himself
approach of the period when the predicted event
should take place.
John
76
water
find,
Accordingly
Peter,
we
was
an em-
able
Holy
when
as
as of fire, sat
to this
memor-
As
began
to
them as on us at the beginning. Then rememI the word of the Lord, how he said, John
bered
indeed baptized
with water
but ye shall be
This ordinance
is
ferings to
M'as
exposed, while
till it
am I
To those who
and how
be accomplished ?"
this rite, in
must convey
cumstances
when,
for
in
a very impressive
77
.
the
subject
(1
gives us the
Cor. x.
2.)
1,
same view o(
when,
referring to
Our
fathers
were
With the
jNIoses in
must appear
tized
by John
in
in a situa-
who were
bap.
Jordan.
striking representation of
ail,
in
is
where,
his
The
like figure
also
now
save us.
represented as a
figure
is
of Baptism,
it.
It
is
not only
but
it
is
impossible
be set before us which could look more like Baptism, or give us a clearer
which
(as
we
in
bited
There
is
it.
it
is
upon
it,
Rom.
epistles of Paul.
vi'here
the
in Baptism.
them
In the
vi.
and consider
occurs twice
4.
and Col.
as buried
first
it
in
ii.
as
the
12.
in
with him by or
as the Baptists
speaking of believers
Apostle,
Christ, represents
It
is,
to
show
the obliga-
many
in the
were baptized into his death." The death of Jesus Christ, connected with his resurrection, while
it
By Baptism
which
is
sometimes
after
it is
said,
you, and a
*'
Except a
new
79
Lord to Nicodemus) he cannot entep
Peter, in his first
kingdom
of God/'
the
(says our
lit,
into
3.)
i.
speaks of believers as
rection of Jesus
But
Paul, in the passage under consideration, represents this important change as having taken place,
and
death
of,
but
we
in
conformity
of Jesus
resurrection
to,
Christ.
him by
Christ was raised
that like as
we
also should
walk
in
newness of
we
life:
for if
we
surrection."
Mr. Scott,
in his excellent
" It
is
commentary on
this
made
live to
the profession, of
formity
dying
may
to,
him
in his
communion
death
done with
their former
unholy
all
to,
and cease
sin,
and have
satisfoctions, pur-
80
suits, habits
and connexions.
equivalent to being
with him
'
This profession
is
for, as his
burial
was
a manifestation
baptism of a converted
Jew
so the
or Gentile,
was a
one buried
is
from the
affairs
of
life
and
it
was
to
in
newness of
not only as
life,'
in^
ward principles,"
It appears, then, to
of Christianity,
rather
than
is
the precise
mode
and
to live
unto righteousness
sin,
between which
burial, resurrection
and
The above
ii.
12.
where
it
wean
81
external
institutions
seeing
that
be tound
to
faith in,
them,
of any
itself
in
Christ:
in
which
all
whom
in
alone
We
to
further proceed to
Baptism
inquire, if
who
the
persons
authorised
administer
to
sent
shows
John by the
to
clearly
for that
Jews,
special
as absolutely necessary
purpose.
received as
Such
and
The mes*
rulers of the
considered
they
that
it,
is
are
Such a
commission was also given to the Apostles by
our Lord himself, who, when he authorized them
to baptize, furnished them at the same time with
the power of working miracles in confirmation
of the authority with which he had invested them.
It may be said that Philip baptized who was
was
'"
not an
sent
to
baptize
Apostle.
It
is
with
true
M'ater.**
hands, by
whom
which
significant
act,
accompanied
82
with prayer, extraordinary powers were usually
But
imparted.
to those
who,
verity
we may
such commission,
propriety,
By what
say with
The Apostles,
and
if
they have
which
this service
it
in
any part
of their writings,
whom
nor,
and by
properly appertains
obvious inference
is,
that
it
future continuance.
forming one of
really the case,
particular
its
one
of which
to
Titus.
which
there are
meet with
it,
in
are addressed to
two
to
were
If this
to
concerning
instructions
epistles especially
ters,
essential duties.
we might expect
and
office,
those
Minis-
Timothy, and
in his travels,
and
choice
of proper
officers,
aiding
them
ordaining
in
their
83
To
them more
lity
tlilly
qua-
and im-
them
own
in their
cordingly,
we
Ac-
due discharge of
for the
There
are
pline,
sundry rules
also
and the
infliction
regard to disci-
in
church censures,
of
of
the
remarkable
offender
predictions
together with
the
to
relative
some
grand
admonitions.
But,
throughout
the
whole
Baptism.
We
it
wholly
much
as
in the dark, as to
office in the
Nor
should be attached.
so
we
are left
any department, or
of
is
church, to which
the sul jert itself
ing
it.
With
it is
quite otherwise.
Here we
are told,
to teach."
Tim.
that a
iii,
2.
84
the second chapter of the second
rind in
episitlt-
ministry,
The
l>ut
none
large.
in
his
in
18 3o.)
find
to
address
Baptism.
observed in
is
it
treated of at
the
to
of
Elders
exhorts them to
the flock,
all
over
own
blood
his
in
;"
but he
Peter, also,
fust general
straint
So
that,
Peter v.
is
to
4).
Elders,
whose business
it
nothing
Baptism
is
as
said,
to
fill
these departments
one of their
still
respecting
official duties.
There
85
passages in
are various
(such as Horn.
Ephes.
iv.
xii. 6
in
II.)
8.
Cor.
some of which
enumerated, while
Spirit are
exercised
in
wherein these
xii.
10.
were
to be
Now,
was given
as
command
as the
to the Apostles
we never
find
in
this
miraculous
Apostles, or Evangelists,
ates
and baptize
to proselyte
who were
their associ-
as the
work
Evangelists
inferior
to
Apostles
or
tors of churches,
even laymen
no command
But,
it
may be observed
tion of Ministers
that there
is
a descrip-
employed, as instruments,
in the
86
conversion of the Heathen, who, though not designatpfj Apostles or Evangelists, are engacred in a
very similar to theirs
service^
sonable to
whom
these offices,
commanded
they proselyted,
such
infer, that
may
first
to bap-
seems but
it
as are called to
There
is
much
weight,
were
in
of miracles, as
stance, the
call,
able.
different from
try
it
is
may
be understood by that
gift
rea-
one of
we acknowledge,
the
a:id, as
what
it
was
at
laroe
at that period,
far
is
idola-
all
nations,
and engaged
in
its
Miraculous
defence.
its
such a
to break
for-
authority.
changed
for
as
Now,
though
who renounced
continued
in subjection to
however,
idolatry
its
the
still
scene
is
lamentably
is
sunk
in bar-
87
harism, or, at best, very partially civilized
aud
its
regaining
its
as effectually
We
may
dered of
as if to
late, in
show
it
Baptism
that
is
not so necessary or
heathen world
Sea Islands,
braced
that
whole nations,
even
the
in
in the
South
Christianity,
may be
tract-d,
To whatever
it is
abundantly
on
account
however,
as
it
of such
m;iv.
we
sfill
omission.
Be
this,
it
by
their ministry,
it
who were
proselyted
would by no means
follow,
tleir
de-
* See a
"
88
tianity
universally professed.
is
be administered,
Missionaries only,
which we have
If
it is still
to
be by Missionaries, and by
let it
in
short,
we
the only
if
continued
Missionaries are
at all.
Proselytes
with the
latter
is it,
command
to administer
been as
much
To
this
we
after
reply, that,
had
human
abi-
lo:
lity to
there
is
in
general are
and
visible,
spiritual;
is
much
is
better
outward
inward and
Hence
law of Moses
and when,
city of Jeru-
89
immediately set
work
to
to
make
monies
as appeared to
Thus Baptism
signification.
is
positive institutions
told,
have come
in the
said to
our nature,
much
we have been
this
to the
strong propensity in
it
some form
ceremony,
which
With
ritual.
tism, in
as
as
Jewish
;'
long
after
the
for
it
it
consequent
its
and
perversion,
the
which
when
turned
the
into
bereft of
its
retaining a
it
its
and now,
originally
impressed
single
which were
is
mass of corruption
pristine
of exercising
rendered
spark
vital
upon
it is
it
and
become
90
idle
error,
and a bone of
contention.
The Apostle
brews, in
He-
ritual,
was founded,
it
may
indeed, a garment
it,
it
occasioned by
for use,
it
We
to
It
age,
insomuch
appears, with the ceremonies patched upon
to
it,
to
it,
Baptism
is
not
now
it
is
virtually
it
way, and
abolished.
With
by any denomina-
practised,
it
all
We
is
not to be found.
it
it is
a singular circum-
91
engravings,,
we
we know
et
who
professing Christians,
this
manner.
administer the
of
rite in
The
sary
some
sort, neces-
for
or dipt, yet,
administrator, into
it,
in
have
it
there, while
heads.
With
respect
infants
pose
for
as
it
to
the
practice
of baptizing
as
it
is
it
satisfactory
nothing
in
it
New
TQstament
concluding that
we
it
are
owes
its
origin to an
98
manifested at a very
overweening attachment,
period,
early
abrogated dispensation,
an
to
of
ordinances.
effect,
is
obvic us
It
has by
make
man
kingdom of God.
But,
it
may be
said
that
we
What
it.
is
What
are
we have
parts,
we
the special
own
then,
For our
it,
without
it
as
with
it.
We
sentiment by observing
where
it
is
that,
not practised,
in
those families
the children
are as
life,
to
be dedicated to
God by Bap-
93
All the ordinances of Christ are designed
tism.
and adapted
to
But what
them.
infant
is
edification,
the subject
the doctrines,
?
It is often called
what does
ask, Into
Christianity
when an
an
initial'
tory ordinance.
we would
Baptism administer,
can
instruction
it
initiate
duties, or the
the
Into
of
privileges
which an
Notwithstanding
the
easy to
fill
inseparably
absurdities
it
would be
known
An
better,
to this
who
cling,
uncornmanded
was
piously exclaims,
Another,
''
no
less respectable,
!"
we presume
consci-
If, in
administered to infants,
is
op-
to suggest
when
told,
94
that " nothing can be
the utility of
tradiction to those
have
tried
Persons
that
who
who have
tried
without finding
it,
not prove
others
have
it
Even
it.
deny
conif
we
not found
to recollect, that
to
tried, in
it
so."
would do well
name
this
of religion,
very
principle.
Tell a
Roman
crifice
and pilgrimages
to holy wells
we have found
We
will
the benefit of
have experienced
in
where,
in reference to the
Baptism
may have
95
engagements connected with it, as in any
other solemn religious service: but this they
might surely as well have done in Christian 'doctrine and fello\vshi|), and breaking of bread and
tional
prayer,'
its
ori-
ginal purpose."
principles,
it
may
will
loose hand.
tism, of
as
some
entertain
table,
to
communion
no scruples
at
the kind of
to
as
the Lord's
Any
administered
years
called
is
their purpose
Bap-
preliminary
as consider
by that name
answer
will
whom
whether
in
infancy
or
by sprinkling or by immersion
in
;
riper
by the
Romish
Priest,
rites
of Paganism.
Baptism seems to be
which they,
attended
to,
rational account:
some how
or other,
by
all
who would
it is
univer-
95
admitted
sally
that
Baptism
once performed
feeling
age,
whether
by vaccination,
in
complaint,
that he
ma}'^,
The
way, by inocu-
infancy or at mature
as
secure
at
need
this occasion, is
who
in the natural
he considers himself
it.
from
the
life,
and
his
Adult Baptism,
it
much
must be acknowledged,
ihiiig.
is
It certainly bears a
we have
just been
But then, in respect of the important end for which the ordinance was appointed
at that period, it may, as practised among us, be
of
fitly compared, to a body recently deprived
considering.
life,
is
which, though
which
it
was
it
originally
endowed.
in
It
is
still,
proselyting to Christianity,
Hence,
as
we
9/
made an honourahle
profession
and
religion,
ol"
acts accordingly,
he
that
is
is,
that he
turned Baptist.
not
is
was
dence
to
support
Baptism,
in
it.
may
concern, that he
now
was
whom
it
formerly a Church-
a Methodist, or a
Thus
a Baptist.
answer no
to tell all
be,
who was
man, an Independent,
is
it
to
Quaker,
which
that ordinance,
tianity,
is
Now we
sectarian views.
purpose as
this
to furnish
table of the
Lord
it
any such
was designed
that are
model with
sit
down
at the
ciple
for
ties
sect,
and promote
spirit,
selves that
any Christian
socie-
own.
That
this
is
the prin
sufficiently evinces.
98
and order with themselves.
They
give no dis-
Nor
them.
is
It
denomination
extends
who
to
churches of their
allow of free
communion,
who
of a single individual,
in
such a connex-
own
is
sufficient
such.
circumstance which
fell
to illustrate
A
ing
become
member
went, shortly
in the metropolis,
in a neighbouring
village,
to
after,
where he
sat
reside
down
as
Conceiving
fix his
but
it
it
probable
for
that
he should
his dismission
99
Some
time after
of business,
town
in a
He
the metropolis.
he found
thought
strict
nor
sion,
urged
for
at a greater distance
Now
church.
any pretence,
withholding
7iot
member
as
it.
conceived,
lie
How
having sat
The
down
fact was,
was
that he
a crime,
that
his first
circumstance of his
the
disclosed
tized persons
be
greatly then
be dismissed.
application
he
the
in
from
Here
must be right.
No obstacle
way of obtaining his dismis-
he
tliat
could remain
in his line
accordingly went.
Baptist
tliis,
it
with unbafi-
should seem,
in
the
Now
the ministers
for piety
and
the inference
fair
who
talents, as
specimen of
any
that this
is,
them
presided over
their
in the
may
mode
eminent
denomination,
be consitlered as a
of proceeding in simi-
lar cases.
as
line of
a diflTerent plan,
conduct, would,
And
this the
Surely not.
a noble mstitu-
100
tion, while, as the
of faith,
under
one
all
who
Jews and
both
Christ,
united
it
bore the
Gentiles,
as
name of
one
fold,
Shepherd.
unconscious babes,
or, as
ism
while
separate,
unites such
it
should be kept
as
as should be united,
as
a standing disgrace
to
the
Christian name.
That Baptism \^ as originally of Divine appointment is readily acknowledged, and so was the
serpent which Moses lifted up in the wilderness.
That serpent, in the hands of him to whom the
com.mand was given, to exhibit it to the view of the
whole camp of
purpose.
Israel,
answered a
verj'
important
accomplished,
when, coming
it
at
subsequent
was perverted
to su-
to be destroyed.
prove as effectual
in
And
one case,
this
as the
we would
mandate of
say of
Mo-
superstitious C(Memoiiv,
101
this
ro(jt
uo trace
it reiiiair),
page
let
be
it
may
The
disputes which
exciting
it
and perpetuating,
not
Peedobaptists, but
Haptists and
only between
among
Baptists
importance
on
plead, as the
the
sentiment
for
which we
ledged on
all
hands,
that,
could
it
be
obligation,
made
is
to
not of
no ground of contention
of
Like two
Terms
as a contest
princi-
Both
cannot maintain their ground one or other must
yield.
Either the letter of the law of Baptism
must be sacrificed, or the spirit of the gospel of
Christ must be violnJcd.
Ft is the unhappy
lot
they are directly opposed to each other.
:
102
advocate the cause of exclusive
of those wiio
communion
to differ not
By
ciples.
refusing to hold
fills
whose labours
their souls
in
the cause of
as
such
they acknowledged
as
be
to
Christians,
least
It
shadow of
may be
said
be found.
Be
it
so.
It
seelris,
no precedent
subject
at all.
for, it
It
much
stress,
is
appears, by their
own
showing,
that such a case could not exist at the period referred to.
It is, therefore,
The
to
found upon
it.
was doubtless in
which they
103
have directed us
" Re-
our conduct.
to regulate
Some have
God."
objected to
because Baptism
is
not mentioned in
it
it,
was
nor
in the
It ap-
which might
at
real Christians.
record
it
for
in
epistles
well
knowing
very ob-
in
its
to
that,
sugges-
rise again
would make
their appearance, to
maxim would
properly apply
spirit
the letter of
It is
its institutions.
munion
that,
while
it
ordi-
1U4
nance of Baptism,
also
it
rendering that
To make
lowers.
for a
very ordinance
its
the
Redeemer appointed
and
his disciples
fol-
it
was
bration.
its
As
Lord's death
pose did
till
he come."
this great
But
for
be accomplished by
to
we have
in
nent as
we
It was,
it ?
see
scattered
it
certainly
it,
in
the
one, or
show the
what purand what
as
abroad."
cele-
first
so promi-
this
so-
features,
It is re-
lation.
joins,
is
it
particularly en-
No
where
in all
105
the Bible
is
this
powerfully enforced
was
on no other occasion
for
a scene presented to
Let us hear
exhortation.
interesting
as I
By
ples, if
*'
men know
This
is
my
that ye are
Again,
to another."
my commandment
disci-
love one
that ye
no man than
lay
this, that
Ye
are
man
down
my friends,
if ye
his life
do what-
soever
at
the
up on behalf of
for these
alone,
but
for
one
tJial
they also
may
and
I in
thee,
be one in us."
how admirably
is
us,
that
106
purpose
sified tlieir
his
precious
blood,
was
it
o\^
and
all
What
we
then shall
ordinance
who
say to those
they
nevertheless
can
cordiality,
in
as
though,
fully
Christians
in
unite,
their
whom
in this
conmiunion with
refuse to hold
at
who
the
table
of the Lord,
acknowledge
The language
will cheer-
of our Lord,
when, on
a certain
draw
all
Now
when Jesus
Christ
eves, as crucified
among them
And
yet. strange
107
to tell
then.' urc
discovered
tUo^v uliu
unhappy
the
seem
as
il"
ihcy had
of investing
art
this
and rendering-
tlie
of separation.
In
to
not only to
Christian
feelings.
by
fall
its
decision
beina;
we would
refuse to hold
tians in
we
ask,
fellow-chris-
is
another
connexion with
it,
respecting
we
If so, then
our brethren
in
ani/
tiling
which different
it would follow,
communion with
in
practice,
with respect
to
in
sentiment
108
which would render all
the apostolic exhortations to mutual forbear-
ance
in regard to difference
of opinion completely
nugatory.
That there
is
No
abundantly evident.
more
admit)
is
distinct
to
(as
They were
ap-
silent
respecting
is
enjoined,
the other.
the Scripture
We
are
told,
ship, and
in
in prayers.
understood
in
'
breaking of bread'
is
to
be
But
even here,
it is
no less intimately connected
with the Apostle's doctrine, and fellowship, and
prayers
so that, if the want of Baptism would
exclude from the table of the Lord, it would
equally exclude from those other exercises of
;
109
We
we
con-
munion
is
ing opposed
judgment
as
to the
well as
heart.
communion with
" greatly prejudicial to the honour and
them,
is
Luting
to
the
cause of injidelity
how much
consider
and not a
little
contri-^
But
if
we
promoted by the cordial union of real Christians, and that of infidelity by their contentions,
is
divisions,
If,
seem too
may
it
sound,
will
strong.
is
com-
opposite practice
Baptist
is
principles.
no
less
incompatible with
Here,
the
opponents of
is
a positive insti-
no
tutioii, ai)d a
standing ordinance
it
the Christian
ot"
as a matter of indifference,
by ad-
who
ordinance
it,
at
minds power-
have neglected
command
of Christ.
obedience to a positive
Under
this conviction,
were
in the Avays of
God
they
though
Now, we
conceive that,
but
Every thing
this is
all,
it
at the close
is
out of season.
if
there
is
at the
any
com-
of a religious pro-
beautiful in
It is like
is
its
season
sowing when
the seed
when
And what a
exhibit, the mem-
Ill
church
tion,
all
!
we
Yet
What
who
this is
right
it
denominated, a Baptist
has to such an appella-
communion would
consider-
we must con-
fess that
we
are
much
when we
many
especially
instances,
Baptism
is,
We
are
if
fully per-
not thousands,
may
conviction
of their
own
112
?"
minds
By no means
ing such a
we have no
idea of bring-
that,
we do
But,
beUeve
verily
stated, they
never would
We
human
acquainted with
nature to
are sufficiently
know
that the
When
judgment.
there are
one
difficult
no hard task
it is
to de-
left,
he might be
room, with
The
all
aware of
this,
and
might have been expected, tremblingly alive to the interests of their denomination
well knowing that in proportion as Mr.
have
felt,
as
Hall's system
prevails,
its
the
cause
Stripped of
No wonder,
its
impor-
which they
it
would soon,
113
summon
all
ground
when
their forces,
one,
who
is
threatening, at least in
crowned with
success, to deprive
arly dear to them.
much
hold a
than Baptism
tists
ever manifested in
Bap-
The
its
zeal
It
name
,very
which
is
which they
after
marked
(so
are called
to speak)
nation
is
ministers
Baptist churches
may
their
their minis-
churches are
In short, you
name
home and
the gospel at
ties
Their denomi-
are Baptist
ters
on every bale of
is
as well
expect a Christian to
surrendered,
\ct
Let
this be
to
114
occupy
The
Its
place,
and there
no ground
is
for
alarm.
would be
wonderfully strengthened and enlarged by the
instead of being impaired or diminished
changie.
they have so
much
and
But the
prevail.
at heart
very far
They
cumstance
of Paedbbaptists
how
attending on
the
in their vilsWs,
to see or hear
in
when
all
For,
it
it is
generally understood,
tioned,
that
it
not ab-
communion,
if
as
that
much
as
lest
the peace of
113
the churclj
of
its
blioiiltl
members be
This
be disturbed, and
interrupted.
is
certainly
constitutes
very
mixed communion
against
harmony
tlie
strong
objection
since a minister
It
is
what he
teems to be such,
to
Nor
peace.
habit
and
it is
mode
indulgence
of,
may induce
We
Thus
the desire of
may
of proceeding
both
in
may
in things
lead to the
and people.
ministers
in ministers a habit
which, beginning
importance,
church.
his
sacrificed to
is
this all.
is
habits this
It
in order to
es-
of temporizing,
of comparatively small
moment.
The
people, also,
kept alive in
in
may
be led to
the omission
There
nion,
is
commands.
lightly passed
over.
116
In
some
Baptist churches,
been admitted
such numbers
in
have
Paedobaptists
that,
on the de-
who
the estima-
frequently occurred
is
lost
in
in relation to
which, Messrs.
differ
who practise
some churches,
ture,
is
called
As
mixed communion.
Infant Baptism,
communion
would be
in
difficult to
it
living somcliiiics in
and
out of the
at other times
to
watei',
the water
render
it
very
should
church.
still
the possibilitv,
if
117
not probability, that
has
period,
it
may occur
some future
at
tendency to excite a
of
spirit
it
prevails,
must
ought
among members
subsist
to
same
of the
church.
love,
is
in
that of promoting
From
this brief
communion,
it
whether
we
adopt the
Kinghorn,
we
arc
surrounded with
however,
difficulties.
we cannot
for-
tism
is
ordinance of Bap-
we
are
that
our
his
we
a standing ordinance in
it fast,
conclusion
left in
such a
state,
and
to ren-
118
der
it
to enforce
as
it,
it
it,
of
Him who
is
King
in
God
down
has laid
ment of
in
his people,
and
Many
principles
word
his
he has implanted
Spirit,
for
feelings,
which
the govern-
which, by his
in their hearts.
who
it,
in
its
tical
period
perpetuity.
Such
follows.
history
when
But
may
recollect,
a dispute arose
and Western
this
by no means
that there
churches, respecting
But
it
in
was a
the
proper
consequence of which,
to
and thus
only been
by
questioned,
side,
it
at
Since that
it
has not
119
the whole body of Pro
Now, what
Dissenters.
testant
has happened
in respect
may happen
we should
And
Baptism.
hail
as
it
mind of
one of
indicat-
when Judah
shall
Judah.
however, this
?f,
at the present
is
too
moment,
much
to
it is
pUt an end
to
which, so long as
cannot
suffered to continue,
high timej
at least,
it is,
be expected
fail
to prove a
the
to
common
cause of
Christianity.
persist in hold-
full
he
who
can-
If,
is
after
close investigation,
the
New
Baptism
should
congenial
the
with
it
the
by the way,
totally un-
and constitution of
spirit
present dispensation,
nullity (and,
to him,
appear
requires no superior
120
talent to
such a conclusion
arrive at
it
being
in
and
all
hearts conceive")
if,
pressions, concluding,
is
as
party,
unless,
he imbibes
indeed,
their
Avith."
half a Baptist
You
a Baptist
you*re not
a Baptist !"
If,
their groundless
Independents
probable,
Methodists,
sentiment
it
is
among
is
the
more than
he will be repelled on
Unless he
ground.
tists,
that
or
another
as well as the
communion
of the Bap-
be sounded.
It will
be heard throughout
A Baptist a Baptist a
whole camp.
You must beware of him, or he will
Baptist
Thus, he,
certainly drag you into the water."
"
their
121
unhappily, becomes the object of suspicion and
and
flrciid,
shunned,
is
as if
a contagious distemper.
strate
in
who
minded
differently
in
He
It signifies nothing.
is
That
a Baptist.
is
enough.
Another
dency
to
evil,
present system,
is
direct
its
There
are,
we
sands,
who
fathers, of
;
service
of
is
performed
referring
to
the
subsequent period,
if
in
parish church,
official
register
necessary, to
at
verify
transaction.
But why
a practice, in
to
advance
Baptism
is
The
any
the
so tenaciously adhere to
reason
a nullity,
that
it
is
obvious.
follows,
little
If Infant
as a necessary
122
consequence,
tliat
being
It
some
sort,
is
ance with
the
command
be,
must either
themselves from
ate
relinquish,
it
may
violate conscience,
known duty
their
be
in
by
or, alien-
present connexions,
some
an ex-
instances,
with a
sect,
tomed^ to
therefore,
such an
effect.
'
them
to attend
and,
dutj/,
indeed,
for themselves,
and that
is
to
it
thei/
It
that see
to read or
very well
is
it
ought to do
to
it
be their
;
but as
enough
and, after
all
be
to
you can
say,
is
in the
countenance
They would be
to
be
123
the water
would take
full
ordered imaginations.
And must
state
things
Surely not.
continue
for
ever in this
pered mortar,
The dew
are
hastening to
their
untemdownfal.
to clear
mouldering
away
the rubbish
ruins
the period,
when
we
path
anticipate
mighty
torrent,
another.
We
encouraged
are
in
this
expectation,
by
when
a church
which were
Gentiles
to
privileges
of
without distinction.
The foundation
laid in the
death of Christ, by
far oif
were made
124
who
*'
riigh.
hath
made both
is
our peace,
abolished
in
his
enmit}^
the
flesh
make
for to
in
making peace
unto
God
in
having
even
the
ordinances
in
down
new man,
so
We
learn from
means
whereby it was accomplished. The enmity subsisting between Jews and Gentiles was taken
away by abolishing the occasion of that enmity,
even the law of commandments contained
nances.
to reconcile
tell
but
may
it
in ordi-
please
God
tending parties that that ordinance was not designed for perpetuity
ceased, so soon as
which
it
it
and that
its
obligation
was appointed
We
Customs long
established
and
universally ob-
The ceremo-
law was held in high veneration by the believing Hebrews, for a considerable time after its
nial
125
abrogJition
The
difl'er-
observe
to
ing scope
to
the
doubtless
exercise of that
for
was
it,
mutual
so forcibly inculcated
it is
the duty of
all
for-
upon
Christians,
among
us,
ance
But the
practice of exclusive
and deprives us of
which
in
communion
this benefit
dethe
is in itself
so great an evil.
It
pear,
fail,
the
It
shining
of that light,
The
day.
pensation,
spirit
weighed
in
all
against
it.
It
and the
has been
Its
We
it
stands opposed to
126
Christian principles and Christian feelings; and,
as for apostolic precedent, when properly ex-
amined,
it
But we
tion.
will
go a step further.
is
example of
When
Lord himself.
supper
it
was
partake of it,
he particularly
said, "
Protestants, on
Drink ye
The
all of it."
Roman
Catholics, and
the whole Christian world, except their own narrow denomination ? Like the church of Rome,
societies
what do we mean by
to treat a person as if he
do
who
does
We say unchristianize
this they
Chris-
all
for
oiilif
were no Christian
in regard to
every person to
it
be,
And
whom
You may
attend those
reli-
127
gious exercises, which arc open to
all,
whether
is
is
which
Christian, or,
tianizing him,
They may
he were no
is
we know
if
not what
is.
who
differ
with them
They may
allege,
in proof of this,
fre-
even
them
inviting
Strange inconsistency
to
!
whom
to sit
under him
as
occupy
To
their
invite a
pulpits.
person
to
though they scruple to sit beside him as a fellowcommunicant. Now we do think that if any distinction should be
it is
made between
lat-
We can
which he means
to
promote by
128
his pulpit discourses
down
Lord,
we
therefore,
may
cannot conceive.
into a situation
To admit a person,
where much mischief
can be done,
And
can
is
it
preposterously absurd
this
Is
it
to
not
far
more
rational to con-
was appointed solely for the introduction of a new dispensation into the world and
that it was for this express purpose that the com^
clude that
it
mission to administer
We
to his Apostles.
by observing
this
it,
they performed
them
is
The command
ately followed
mer
to
Again,
there
it
is
is
church.
to baptize being
immedi-
no more reason
to
after
gifts,
for-
of perpetual duration
And, indeed,
if
we
one more
is
no
129
the nature and design of the institution,
name,
called by that
but
it
superstitious ceremony,
we
down
has,
no resemblance
this bears
we need
to the
time
its
it
it
to
administration.
back to
of restoring
his
in reference to the
it
subject, the
An
we view
ordinance ap-
result
its
original
Instead
tinct
sect,
maintaining principles
dis-
incompatible
with the principles^of Christianity, and manifesting a spirit diametrically" opposite to the spirit
of the gospel
of religion,
who
we
feel
it
of
exclusive
communion
III.
Chan.
ix.
130
protest
as
its
direct
is,
Which would
Which by blind
The offspring
Names,
With
parties,
party zeal
is
caress'd.
and laws
We
think
it
mixed communion
which we think
liable
to
We conceive
line of distinction
between
that there
is
the two,
the controversy on
One
generally
in
reason of
prevailing
as Baptists, of
mak-
member
down
Lord.
Now, we must
131
we
own,
who
which none of
when they
cepted)
a privilege from
their brethren
It is
(as
manner
With
tian profession.
this
those
whom
household of
we
faith
nor
is
why
should.
It
as a di-
versit\^
])oints
of doc-
trine, that
much
as
same judgment.
Baptists,
vinists
J>et
Baptists
Paedobaptists with
Paedobaptists,
minians
but
let
fectly distinct,
CaU
Ar-r
132
other without scruple; and
let
individuals ^us-
to partake of the
may
without
or
regard
sect
to
be administered,
denomination.
It
among
We
appeal to Christian
common
sense,
if
such
Hence, we
endless.
some
fresh
are
repeatedly hearing
of
commander
which he formerly belonged,
and marching
off,
with his
must be
company,
where a separate
sit
down
company
at that table
let
table
subsist
to a
mitted to
to his
little
among
real Christians,
never,
must
never,
same family,
133
from
sitting^
down
same
at the
table,
to
comme-
We
are
opposed
difficulties
current opinion,
to
to
pected to prevail.
too strong for
known
to stifle
easily
dispossessed
it
the birth.
in
of ideas which
have
they
years
forty
together
which have
'
grown
;'
all
their
what
human
with vice
task to induce
still
are (such
nature!)
worse, the
is
the per-
is
nor shall
him
for
we
it is
find
to think right
diffi-
with error as
a much easier
who has been in
it
him
to
to
do
evil.
What presumption
then (some
may be
ready to
134
sa}')
mend them
name
to
recom-
surmounted
all
He
is,
notwithstanding
however,
under a
full
that,
if
his
correct,
slow
persuasion
in its
march, but
it is
views
are-
Truth
is
triumph.
make use of an
whole glory
to
him-
bow
at a
venture, and
it
so happened, doubtless
bow drawn by
])ortant
an
purpose,
than
appears
to
have
been
effected
skilful,
among
all
135
foregoing remarks,
uffords, at least,
it
duced by
this
from
It creates
it.
if
work, no harm
no
sect,
likely to
is
ensue
On
some con-
the contrary,
its
to
of
God
faith in
ever,
an}'^
in
And
as
many
as
walk
be on them, and
To
Should these thoughts and observations, which the writer committed to paper,
conclude.
mind, and
means of
now
presents
that in one
13(5
spirit,
strive
and
Redeemer
he
munerated
for the
them, and to
God
all
the glory.
amply
bestovi'ed
upon
Amen.
THE END.
Ppwlress, F.ow
&
re-
DEFENCE
OF
"
ANSWER TO THE
BY JOSEPH KINGHORN.
" AMONG ALL THE ABSURDITIES THAT EVER WERE HELD, NONE EVER MAINTAINED THAT, THAT ANY PERSON SHOULD PARTAKE OF THE COMMUNION
BEFORE HE WAS BAPTISED." WaLL; History of Infant Baptistn.
NORWICH
PUBLISHED BY WILKIN AND YOUNGMAN, MARKET PLACE; BY BALDWIN,
1820.
CONTENTS.
Preface
Pa<jc
CHAPTER
I.
Introductory Observations
CHAPTER
On
II.
CHAPTER
Mr.
ix
19
in.
his
Reply, examined
Section
I.
33
Statement
of
Principle
the
on which the
Mr.
Hall's
Section
II.
examined
Mr. Hall's
33
Precedent, examined
Section
III.
Section IV.
Mr.
Section V.
Mr.
we assume
that
infal-
Hall's
make
42
concessions
his
oO
attejiipt
to
Hall's
misrepresentation of the
is
60
state-
a term of christian
profession, exposed
Section VI.
59
among christians
to their
74
VI
Section VII.
Mr. Hall's
criticisms
"evidence" examined
CHAPTER
An
and
82
institution
IV.
Section
I.
92
institutes
his
92
reasoning refuted
II.
iv.
99
positive
and
Section IV.
prohibition,
Mr. Hall's
examined
105
sations confronted
Section
his accu-
&c
109
argument
the
of
proved
consequences
advantage
:
recapitu-
conceded and
127
author's system
CHAPTER
On
V.
132
CHAPTER VI.
Mr. Hall's misrepresentations of the argument respecting the
144
CHAPTER
The Piedobaptists
troversy
VII.
157
Vll
CHAPTER
The
VIII.
CHAPTER
Mr. Hall's argument
for
examined
...
164
IX.
because they are part of the true church, examined .... 183
CHAPTER
The
cliarge of excluding,
X.
CHAPTER
Mixed Communion unknown
Conclusion
XI.
in the ancient
CHAPTER
188
church
193
XII.
199
PREFACE.
we
avoidable, and
is
it
productive
reason for
frequently un-
are indebted to
it
for a large
It is
a very
to
the
to
contend
When
truth
in
for
its
it
simplicity,
become
were compelled
men
to a
Lord occasioned
opposition and controversy, so that when the Reformers began the great work of turning men's
just view of
attention
to
the
truth
as
it
is
in
Jesus,
they
X
were obliged
in the first
came
New
forth
When
Testament.
in
same
field
severe.
midst of
in the
They
difficulties peculiarly
what they considered a nearer approach to apostolic truth than other protestants had admitted
and they found enemies in the very men, who, in
opposition to the
Roman
New
conformity to
for
by
all parties
Heretics
it,
and from
this investigation
it
was
their
honour
to bring
The
their success,
was
their
view of Baptism.
XI
injunctions.
commanded
were acting
satisfied that
its
rightly,
their
Christ,
who
Like those
at. {Zecli.
iii.
8.)
and misrepresentation could devise, Avere employed to sink them in public estimation, and to
run them
down
as a despicable party,
neither supported
talents
and
by
truth,
literature
who were
own
defence.
When
" a great
editions in as
many
years
Xll
would
think,
and
literature,
that between
his
arguments,
hijs
would be
The
heads again.
fact
" the
more"
contrary, however,
their
opponents "
was the
afliicted
them,
count of
its
his
temper.
A specimen
Mr. Flavel,
man
of a difterent
spirit,
but
still
Mr. Philip
deemed
it
He
But it is curious
him.
him
to observe
how
he intreats
which he had
Anabaptism\
Alas!
ad-
my
friend,
Xlll
cious eyes."*
Some things,
powder.
and
in their
however, resist
all
attacks,
human power.
tinues to make
3Ir.
its
found
in that
supported by
is
it.
in Christ
favour of the
in
attention
at
the
mode
in
it
directs our
point of importance
which
is,
whether baptism
whether
it
is
is
or,
consider as requisite to
can
communion
attempts
now made,
Time alone
of
the
effect
new system
We may
be upon
of corruption, and
may
become popular
* Flavel's
Works,
New
XIV
Testament
is
of authority,
acknowledged
we
to
be the source
who adopt
satisfied.
We do not intend
diency,
to rest the
argument on expe-
this
the notice
we took
of
it
it),
may
not be amiss
in
name
strenuously pleaded
but he held
shewed
its
this sentiment,
tendency
for
and
though
his
conduct
after the
act
ments.
Mr. Baxter
(as he calls them) who were induced by his arguments and persuasion to adopt the plan of mixed
communion
XV
" in sense of their old error," they " ran into the
other extreme".*
zealously
to
in
We
promoting the
in-
undermines
practically
its
in
which he
Nor
authority.
Avas
tlie
for
such was
was long
tists,
except the
last,
who some
and became a
but though
was on
'
it
Baptist.
at
in
1772
Bedford,
duce the controversy into the pulpit, nor into conversation, unless
We
it
was
first
in the
to
tist
others.'
occurred
in
mentioned by
churches in
in 1724,
to grant a dismission
communion churches.
* See his Life and Times, by Sylvester,
The two
persons were,
fact of their
VERS
pt.ii. p.
I80,andpt.iii.p. 180.
change of sentiment on
'
this subject is
the general
confirmed by
Dan-
XVI
tlian
twenty
who
his
London.
mixed communion as the means of leading men to consider what the Baptists had to urge
in defence of their sentiments, yet Mr. Grantham
dience of
KiLLiNGWORTH
*'
at Pinner's
who was
in
communion
o'oino-
or
shewn the
The
least inclination to
be baptised".*
mark
the tendency
view of
its
says, " I
Has
the pastor
speak
offended,
his
Answer to
Communion, p. 35.
* Killiugworth's
Catholic
the
xvu
baptism?
When
have
to such a church,
influence
Wlien, on the
in
And
and jealousies of
ed
with
character
tlie
will for a
such a constitu-
moment suppose
that he
was
writing
is
also,
churches of Christ
which are
so,
common
presume, the
to
some
additional dis-
One
effect
clude those
it
will
who
always |)roduce
it
will ex-
those
either to
who
for
and
any reason are opponent,
or, to.
Some
observations on the
in the
a2
it
Baptist
XVUl
Whether they
come
contrary, they
as persons baptised, or
and
tlie
tliose
who
receive
them
tism
yet
is
it
To
Christ.
us this consi-
scheme
it
Lord
it
needs be regarded at
all,
if
Mr.
An anonymous
in
an indirect but
per subjects.
Hence
it
and
if
his theory
equally wrong,
is
concerned, he
XIX
throws
He
liis
observes juslly,
is
a positive
insti-
are unbaptised,
with those
nance
who
*'
and he says
law of baptism
of the Gospel of
either the
According to
calls christian
principles,
a positive
rite
enter on
to
call
an assumption
principles"
we should
but
if
Christian institutions.
It
therefore,
is,
only
proved
to
is
at rest,
till it is
we should form
lists with-
XX
any
He
partiality to the
Hall's
that in
portion as
it
must sink
munion,
instead
prevails,
rection,
little
mixed com-
of inducing Pa^dobaptists
become
them
pro-
to
contrary di-
conhrm
Baptism is of
will
Baptists and
associated, "
^eneraWy imdersiood,
if not
abso-
communion, that
baptism should be kept out of siglit as much as possible ; that it should scarcely/ ever be mentioned, and
lutely stipulated,
7tcver
as a term of
be insisted on,
lest the
members be
he observes,
God
in
Farther,
of
its
whole counsel
to see an
acknowledged duty
of indifl'erence.
a tendency to excite a
spirit
it
And it
has
of jealousy between
and thus, he observes, one of the strongest arguments in favour of mixed communion is turned
against the practice,
The tendency
(j).
117.)
is
also
XXI
church of England, on the principles of
work
Chohham,
in a
volume
entitled,
He
gether
Vicar of
"Conversations on
against the
that
own
Baptism,
Infant
&c.)
liis
classes Dr.
he compliments them
he
can
appeal
He
authorities.
to
l)oth,
such
and
is
to-
glad
uliexceptionable
and contends that on their prinDissenters ought not to have left the Esta-
brouglit forward;
ciples.
He
blishment.
observes, that
sentiment o^
on
this
ANNUL
is
that
Mr. Hall,
important
lite,
this
shews
at least the
a difference so great as to
minds of the
Baptists,
That
if
tlie
it
may be merged
sake of
and he
for the
tells
may be viewed
in
that light
lays
christians
sionr
That
for asserting,
"we
to this conclii-
and
discipline
can
of
XXll
commu-
is,
make
it
a matter of
The
of Christ, by removing
it
from
its
primitive station,
its
ground.
to a positive
essential to salvation,
we
If
confessedly permanent in
bound
are not
to
it
is
its
obligation,
we
of consequence to form
has furnished;
what
avails
reason
away
institutes
for
it
may always
Mr. Jerram
is
have now
I
of sense, he
will use
is
it.
owed to the
am an unworthy member;
denomination of which
and
plainest
we
doubt not he
it is
man
its
But
be retorted,
to the reader's
how
accuse
me
he
New Testament.
of repeating the
he
may meet
Should he
same arguments
in dif-
my
that
apology
is,
of Mr.
it
Hail's
XXIU
reasonings, which, in
my
which
tiie
by
unavoidable, unless
arguments
nent's
in their
order.
tliis
As my
attention
subject hj a variety of
circumstances,
quarter
shall listen to
far superior to
is
it
reply.
Contention
is
not desirable
but, if
we
are
sometimes unavoidable.
is
what
I
I believe is
In pleading for
and
in this
my
attempt to di-
Norwich,
September, 1820.
CHAPTER
I.
INTRODUCTORY OBSERVATIONS.
HE
controversy respecting
Terms
Communion
of
has
and,
we
truth.
find in the
New
Testa-
volume
is
is
freely circulated
Church.
it is
asked,
fession
we
New
Testament informs
credit,
Christ."
which
So long
God had
as he filled
called
to
it
does not
further examination,
him,
up the va-
It
was taken
for
granted, that
lie
who continued
to
ul'
the
Lord, was acting on the principles he had already professIf he changed his residence, and went where he was
ed.
not known, "letters of commendation" were an introduction to other churches, on the ground of which, the stran-
If,
however,
conduct
if his
but
The
New
Testament gives us on
which should
was necessary
It
should be answered
that
whoever wished
to unite with
cerning which
we have no
if
to expect,
them, would be " ready
mode
in
we
or, lest
we
open
needful, to alteration.
caution,
Whatever
undetermined.
examination, and
Son of God?"
to give
up
examination, and to
all
build
We
precious stones.
uncommanded
as
King
our obedience.
that
we may
the question
of his Church
We
prac-
fall
by
different with
came
to
ought to
He
not,
Here
He
asks for no
In the
first
This,
it
is
one who
But
communion.
solicits
if
he and his
bre-
who were
is
He
ror.
desirous of walk-
the
baptised.
In
he
this sentiment,
supported by nearly
is
ed,
to
if
he
is
not baptised.
On
this
the
New
that
Member of the
considered as a
we
authority
church.
In following such
own
According to
devising
we
we
We
word.
maintain that
we have no
He
requires believers
to
be
Kingdom,
porary in
plan.
unless
be proved
that
duration,
its
For
it
as
once a fence
is
established by statute,
order to support
its
it
necessary, in
We are aware
it is
all
will
cases" *.
be said, that
this plan
of receiving
b2'
Members
some
at a distance
who
But
if this
objection
it
Our
defects.
dom
object, however,
is
more
likely to
it
iti?
might
easily
be shown,
and
Here, our
that
ject,
we
Paedobaptist
brethren
will
probably ob-
under consideration
that
we
are not
contending for an
it
we
prac-
in our
differ-
ent consequences.
We reply,
we admit
whether we ought
is
to receive those
who
and
whether we
ought
to receive those
Psedobaptism
for
it is
now before
is
distinct.
the query
us,
is
distinctly stated
p. 5J:
give up Baptism as no
is
longer necessary to
seems
in
whether
it
not,
But
A NULLITY (Rephj,
sight
or,
communion
ought we to maintain
an inquiry which,
though at
it
first
will
involve principles,
in
which
all
who acknowledge
the
New
"
entitled
*'
of
title
Plea
The
of God."
the
Communion
for Catholic
first
edition of a
in the
Ma-
work
Church
Communion on Ca-
printed in London^
tholic Principles."
him
hails
M. acknowledged
new
ally,
Mr. Hall
work with high appro-
is
the justness
at the
Yet whoever
He
Father of
all."
Introd. p.
ciliate,
are
xiii.
God and
whom
he designs to con-
right-
church."
These, he informs
us,
and
and
ments
" are
of his
in the
same ends.
same
light,
and
In the progress
work he brings
men
the
same institutions
in
their
who agreed
the
in the belief of
commune
together
authorities
Romeyn
at
New
both
doctrine
respecting
if
and practice
Every person
inform us.
astical
how
but
they
in
Doc-
case of those
who
whom
they
no
particular act of
ing beyond
communion
itself,
is
to
be interpreted as reach-
We
known condition."
p. 329. )
have no
(
"
sure and easy rule" to the case
objection to apply this
which concerns our present enquiry. T!he " express" ot
" known condition" which is " coupled" with every " act
express or
of communion
"
either
Communion.
The
first,
all
or,
requisite to
the
second,
is
view,
is
that
;
but nei-
profoss
is
faith,
Notwithstanding
to a state of
Mason
controversy, Dr.
in
the preface to
that
this
second
his
all
How
p. viii.)
communion between
own and honor each otlier's Christianihe can reconcile
this
acknowledge
theory in
his
its
all
far
and
if
persons
who use
same
the
rites
communion who
without
are
baptism,
they
have
lost
of freedom,
on the parent
men
as Dr.
many
What
will exert
still
the
American Baptists
will
viii, ix.)
do in future, time
under the
state,
in too
anticipates very
it
communion
BENEDICT,
communing
in his
General
embarrassing
policy.''
It
this kind,
to pieces
and
by the
once admitted
would retain
it
its influence
but whoever
American experi-
known
respect, are
to deprecate the
by
Proba-
were afraid
that they
this
ever side
may
its
it
lest the
for it
cannot be imagined
common system
With
tism to nothing.
importance of bap-
but
we
if
shall
be expected practically
we
longer to be retained in
is,
who
that all
are inimical
Mr. Hall
prevails, they
to the
to unite
to declare, that
result
with us,
it will
its
its
authority,
original station.
dislike the
institution
Baptists,
of
baptism
and
is
no
Hence the
and all who
itself,
with
at their
and
against us
tent and
if
those
shew that he
is
in
His
avowed friendship with
who oppose his own denomination; and that, accordown statement, the points in which he differs
ing to his
trifling,
both agreed.
are
Is
it
surprising that
which they
in
men
of discern-
should
Ilall's theory,
this
would be
lest
it
should
But
dential.
ces
the
may follow,
die
cast,
is
blame of exciting
this controversy
to sit
down
New Testament
to
and they
in silence,
result to
made
God.
to
law of the
question,
tions, or
With
New
Testament,
it
it still
respect to
own
nullified its
institu-
conduct
is
my
still
they did
their
is
common ground
doubt not many
in
promoting a
common
cause
and I
Some
relieves
neither party
different language
from any
and
in
difiiculty.
Others hold
10
opinion, they occupy a
be
new
How
station.
affected
far
tbey will
will discover.
set-
church, where the majority are in favor of mixed commuwhich is, to " admit pious Pa^.dobaptists, without
nion
from joining-
in
more than
What
doubtful.
a system as
the sentiments
now
The
is
to
is
described, whatever
If such
minister, of
confidence
in
those with
whom he had
But
it
vrould also
produce an
effect
on the mem-
The
older
members
especially,
feel
ity
Mr.
slightest
" without
inflicting the
u
son.^" (p. xviii)
it
and of those
They would
Ma-
pow-
to
be
fill-
excited again.
it
if
to
put his
differ
manner
in
which he speaks of
gative,
communion
<//etV
rights
and the
We are
require no elucidation.
told,
that
Paedobaptists
rending
in pieces
lent revolution
so; silence
is
"By
this
:"
'*
si-
perhaps
follow,
which
and
it
effect
of this revolution
To
T
12
exclude more members than would be added by the means
of
it.
who are
Member
what
is
found in
Churches
Baptist
is
When
small.
communion
is
answer is frequently
in the
tone of Apology;
" we are on
Thus
asked,
brethren,
would be a
may, with
they
that
those Paedobaptists
who wish
to
persuade
admit
security,
to unite with
them (whom
it
that
Mr. Robinson
says,
church,
is
not good
the minister
is
in
associated ideas.
for in
a baptist,
But whatever
cases, the con-
the proportion
is
not so great
as five to a hundred*
Our denomination
is
supposed to
lie
communion. (Preface,p.'s.x'\n,
iLxiy.)
If so,
it
may
blest with
the divine presence, and that their success can be visibly traced to this cause.
amount of the
is
is
In these congregations
it
may be expected,
is
a striking contrast
state of a congregation
13
and church where
strict
communion
is
mjiintuined,
and the
church in
blessing-.
What
and
his
quoted in
fence
we
is
is
support;
its
while
it
own
In a former treatise
difficult.
may be
is
our
it.
we would
rather bear
defence of
rily
require
and we are
common
sure many
of our
this part
do the same.
more
It
as of very little
if
nor unfair,
the intioduction
that if
useful
we ceased
to
is
neither distant
be Baptists we should be
still!
long stationary.
ground
will
viewed in
more
its
difierent bearings.
"When John
Bunyan
government of Christ
baptism of so
little
in his
Church."
But he thought
New
formerly gone
sity to
do
so,
first is
granted
I never
but that
saw proof."
it
ought of neces-
In consistency with
14
he pleaded for the reception of those who
this theory,
his opinion
it
defence.
shua,
in the wilderness,
I have no light
that
in
if
many a
man
faithful
But
of baptism.
which
therein,'
I say
this,
is
it
mat-
fereth not; our brethren have a manifest one, an invincible one, one that
all
them
to
do
men on earth, nor angels in heafor it is God that created light, and
the
without
it
God*."
ought
The
question however,
to act hypocritically
led by the
word of God
light,
unfaithful to themselves,
not,
is
whether a person
we
but, whether
to receive those as
are compel-
members, who
in our estimation,
this as a reason,
BuNYAN
also says,
member
stands by that, a
is
of no church at
ought not
to
be baptised
to
neither of
all,
visible
saint
he must be a
for
he
visible
Baptism
be baptised.
neither doth
it
make
bership at
all
:"
Baptism
is
"none of
those
of,
mem-
laws, nor
is a sign to any
" If water baptism,
Ed. 1769.
ibid.
p. 130.
^'c.
Works,
vol. I.
; ;
15
of the godly, dismember and break their fellowships,
an ordinance,
althou()h
shunned:
anon,
it is,
shew
is to
be preferred before
it |;."
the
same cause
in
to those of
Mr. Hall
made no
lasting im-
believes
to
the
on
mode
this
Baptists
or subject.
Mr. Booth
basis,
:"
in
which he pressed
his
of
appeared
in the field,
he con-
his predecessors
dis-
tinctly states that his work " rests on principles more lax
it is
in his
power conscientiously
j).
ix.J
we may
receive those
in his
to
institution
in force, yet
day
are unhaptised,
knowing them
still
who
is
an
no connection whatever.
This theory places the inquiry on a basis, which, though
t ut siipru,
j.
136.
10
we
believe,
at present.
The
we have now to examine lies essentially in
if we make the New Testament
this single question
our rule, ought the church to be composed of persons who
and
forward as
brought
distinctly
subject which
are unbaptised?
acknowledged
may be passed
But
be
to
still in force,
over,
New Testament
will
we
aside one of
its
we plead
shall
to the spirit
its
attach to
For what
directions, if
its
possi-
we can
commands?
New
it
may be replied,
it is
now acknowledged
that such
this
set
In vain
we have no ground
of reasoning
left,
On
except that
of mere expedience.
The whole
spirit
Charges of assump-
of
Had
infallibility,
heaped upon
us.
posterity might
perstition.
still
The dominion
We assume nothing
we
we mistake
New
Testament.
volume,
we
we ought
If
fiud
in the
For
this principle
we
commanded
it is
we
plead: that
we
we
how
christians
17
of any description can form a church according to the
New
Testament
in favour of
met by the
reply,
ought not
to
drawn by other
sions
Roman
New
are sometimes
is
and the
is,
you
A reply
people'.
result
The
we
'
rect,
our practice,
authority.
the end
in the pre-
Many
ought to anticipate.
we
plead
for
Lest,
it.
which they
assure us,
indifferent to
Lord.
its
favour
may be
a duty which
is
command
the
the
of
that baptism
is
not
calls
away
now
let it
be generally admitted,
a term of communion
that
it is
or
privilege of being a
there
with
is
it
member
as ready an access to
of a church
and that
communion without
it,
as
It will soon
be
about an external
rite.
18
that they cannot be satisfied without
be advised
will
it,
that they
will
its
will
doubt-
they embrace
if
may
wiil
be
be afraid of
lest
any thing
who are
may continue for a
it
Such a
state of things
cannot be permanent.
tutions of the
Lord
debate respecting
it
will
will
widely
differ,
never continue
is
so decided a
When
the English Baptists began to explain and defend their sentiments, they found
for the
it
enjoyment of peace, and the promotion of a comthe consequences of the present discussion
if
our brethren
to
bear
CHAPTER
II.
Mr. Hall
acknowledges
point
the
that
debate
in
who oppose
tism a
is
it,
Term
of
Communion," and
work
"Bap-
entitled
and
is,
To
ply p. l.J
this explicit
concession
we
particularly
The
now
termined.
by the
If
New
be de-
in debate is to
communion
quire
is,
If
it
evidence that
controversy
will
we ought
be finished.
sufficiently justified in
of communion
for
reasonably re-
and the
admit them,
it
does
not,
we
are
is
a terra
New
Testa-
ment
will
tive
esteemed essential
we
to
If
we can
are referred
to
to
communion
and that
baptism was
c2
If
New
20
any reasons for admitting- "those who are
Tcstameut, or
to
acknowledged
to be
there,
we
object
is
Our
shall take
word of God.
tions of the
Campbell we
the absurdity of
shall
making
New
commence
till
or
after
scarcely
is
in
The
outline which
is
there sketch-
The
the controversy,
parties in
the question
that
correctly stated,
is
it
The
first
noticed
Here
it
classes
was
to
baptism and
to
to
be unbaptised,
two
communion.
his
Apos-
By
though
this
statement
it is
following
him step by
ought not
to
He
is
Mr. Hall
is
much
offended
and
the
Baptists,
Vol 1. p. 103.
which
It
was
^1
observed,
that
their
in
"and
then,
NeMT Testament,
per."
only
it
was altered
this "position"
it
be the sentiment of
manner
in the following
according to the
fully qualified
New
till
"and
then,
alteration
since
the
But
passage
continued
still
to
state,
the
that
ledged
all
we
that
Communion,
stated.
fully
was any
acknow-
MOST PART
after
confined their
own persuasion,
communion
in which, illiberal as
to persons of their
it
may
appear, they
GENERAL PRACTICE of the Christian TForW, ^c. (p. ll.J "The advocates of strict communion are the most numerous it is the GENERAL PRAC-
Agreeably to
the sentiment
of "the
MAJORITY
this
communion
as
{p. 87.)
treatise, entitled
to the publication
22
whole century elapsed, with few or no
check the
eftorts to
felt
no scruple in entitling
An
to
it
CHURCHES who
his
FEW
and seem
to
purchase
to
Preface
p, 11, 12.)
Thus we
that
Communion, and
also
is
doubted whether
in
may
it
felt
[strict
no scruple
in entitling
communion]
An
his
Apology
Baptists'',
he
of
view the reason given by Mr,
for the
THE majority"!
he the sentiment
it
obtain-?
not
is
engaged
in
peculiar
to
know
the
this writer.
2.)
How
An
?/i
the
same
spirit to deno^
not.
to observe,
'Here
res-^
23
Where,
let
me
ask,
We
been agitated
tance among-
attempted
been
Baptists
wherever their
them
to introduce
mixed communion.
in the practice of
have
friends
into churches
Such circum-
failed to
Mr. Hall
to
asks,
it
"no doubt
quiry"
to
favour of his
we need mention
DEFENSIVE
that the
gave
it
only
fully
stated.
the
sentiments would be in
As
opinion, p. 10.
birth,
Com-
he says, he
into their
Baptists.
and
parties,
Author takes up
it is
his
entirely on
pen
for
had
who
sured by
his
attack
believe that
who
we may indeed
easily conceive of
this
lines,
author had
If
to
come
to
this is correct,
but
how
our refusal
of debate,
" If this
it
"
none ought
to
is
is
is
correct"
not correct!
Does
If
not,
it
is
to say that
either
24
incorrect
when he wrote
on Terms of Communion", or a
*'
stated,
fined their
communion
in which,
illiberal as it
own
ilistinctly
part con-
to persons of their
may
has taken
There he
pe"suasion,
appear,
INDISPENSIBLE PREREQUISITE
(
Tet^tns
to
of Coin. p. 11.)
**
under
all
circumstances,
a necessary prerequisite to
is,
the
argument
in general
precede
say,
this
so far, as to
make a
essential
the ordinance.
to
ought not
immersion
Hence
that
This
They do not
not necessary
the
is
is
sprinkling of
the ground of
intolerance,
many
to its
administration.
is
Christian
we would
their practice to be
:
;able
principles,
amount
own
the
and allow
baptism.
is
if
baptism
say,
Infants
of which
be pressed
to
a separation of communion
this
that on their
is
unavoid-
25
author; that joining iu coinmunion neither supposes a
person
to
Mr. Hall
of the Panlobaptists.
short time
for
it
whether
their consideration,
from those of
the Pajdobaptist
all
and
in admitting
and
If so,
is
it
is
it,
New
it
deserves
they do not
Testament,
Churches of the
Reformation.
and
in that only."
call
"the truth
to add,
it,
nor
What Mr.
3, 4,)
is
is,
own denomination,
Hall may
our
in
{Reply p.
that
but I shall
confession of faith,
with
when
is
exposed them
If
will
the
excited
Mr.
history of Dissenters,
attention
of the Psedobaptists,
all
is
overturned.
He
seems
work.
ken
if
it
and
to a variety of censures.*
Hall's principle
nearly
their
times
the
He
to
it
and
the
basis of
composed
will \s9
is
his introductory
be possible to bring
it
am
remarks
this
to hi
greatly mista-
to a satisfactory issae.
26
nre
interested than
riot less
we
elusions
partial
the
in
If the cou-
will
it
communion have
pre-
Christian Church."
In
respecting terms of
a wide extent
to
Baptists.
to establish
be well founded,
inquiry to
serious errors
vailed
the
endeavour
shall
we
are
plainly
be the
to
sacrifice,
first
To
last.
say
inquiry
"
(jtj,
which we plead
for strict
it
is
The
absurd.
principle on
s a scriptural
before
before us
9. )
principle, times
and
confessions
their
and a doctrine
in
complete oppo-
to
universality,
as the
happy
dis-
They
present purpose.
either
have,
differ
is
respecting
nothing to the
adopted"
interest in
theory
is
received
that they
of the
" have no
constitutional
must be surrendered,
if his
Member
of the Church,
In the
At
the Reformation,
the
principle acted
churches
all
upon
the
the Protestant
27
their full .icquiescence in
find a single exception.
no interest
it,
in tlie inqiiiry"
that
it
would be
"have
if,
to
cliflicult
If,
Undoubtedly
and
who agree
it
with him,
Hall,
if all
this
in the records of
Should
that
to those Paedobaptists
was forgotten.
ven
it
time
be said that
History,
it
new
Pjedobaptists are
Hall's
system
the aspects
Ave
sequence
result
we
shall
we
have
is to
the institution
itself.
to
have
which baptism
shall
in the christian
Church, but
for
practice, the
(Reply p.
4.)
He
*'
it is
easy to per-
is
We
First,
He
" because
hijs
Communion."
(Pre/, p. ix.)
notice
the
dinarian, than
^y
to
of
treatise of
is,
"Terms
own
it
rests
it is
in his
confession,
latitu-
" coD'
28
ples
common
sentiment on princi-
" Baptism a
In
dissimilar."
totally
Term
of
them
itself,
but only
differ
from others
This
ordinance."
is
*,
in the circumstantials of
the
mode
of a diversity in the
to
which
his
charge
of
for
the
subject.
In a letter intitled
"A modest
who
years ago,
is
be considered, who
Baptism
himself,
Most
else
we
Popish
infallibility
is,
certainly every
many
died
" besides,
to
is
in this dispute
it
should
or
not
is
man for
destroy the
to establish
a
I
my own,
where
it
Paedobaptist brother
is
appears to be wrong.
If
my
he
is
it,
rightly baptised, he
is
so
ends designed by
it,
life,
not he
Lord
as I consider
commune
r The
with
Apology
as laying
to holiness of heart
my baptism
me at the
it
is
to
and
table of our
common
it
is
in that
work he
A sligJU
29
Seep. 59 of the
above passage.
79
edition, p, 78,
first
Subsequent
stated the
Toleration,"
(See p. 50.)
to
first
in
of which
first
his
" Doctrine of
There we
printed in 1781.
is
and agreable
We
affirm that
it
is
full
just, right,
Baptist
own
we
we have no
authority to deprive
we
commanded
are expressly
to allow
and
it
refer to
is
all
possible that he
lie is
may
liberty of
him the
;"
but
it
cannot be forgot-
Mr. Robinson's
work, but that he distinctly professes " to answer" the
ten, not only that
treatise of
" the
he expressly refers
late venerable
Mr. Booth
"mode
men we
;"
learn, that
the
Avas
of defending" mixed
similar evidence,
grounds of argument
says,
to
"As
far as I
in favour of
am acquainted
in
his
Speaking of the
mixed communion, he
may be
30
reduced to two questions, which are these; 1
any
such instituted
Has baptism
to be a prerequisite to it?
Sujyposing
it
not this to
suffice
cerning the
mode
New
own mind
questions,
?"
man
to
be
fully
persuaded
The second
Letter, p. 9.
of these
we had
Mr.
stated.
come
knowledge of the
Fuller's extensive
state
tells
been injured
tion":
and "
disagreement
it
in
is
easy
to
is
a.
V5.)
p.
if I
communion from
I
the alledged
perceive that
our principles
in the
printed authorities,
not
still
to refer to
defence of mixed
have mentioned
in
I have
"Baptism
have advocated.
its
and therefore
in the consci-
my
reply
is
"
What
but facts,
I
have
a few
brief.
I have written,
written."
We shall
31
of
leading
the
confesses
Mr.
of
features
baptism was,
that
He
system.
Hall's
the
in
primitive
church,
in
the
it
fellowship
hut
purpose;
that
now
is
it
that
may
New
His system
is
communion as
he
rejects,
ought
to
that
not,
baptised,
on the ground,
that in
aware of
receive
But
invalidity.
its
for
this
argument
is
that we
it
knowing them
the unhaptised
be
to
so,
in so
justified
is
Testament.
obedience to
to receive those
manifest that
we ought
the exhortations in
who
such
all
weak
are
the faith
in
exhortations
admit them
to
New
the
Testament
though
respect those
who had
in
been
it
is
who
previously
Again,
in order to
to assume, that
merely
that
injoined
they
both
are
clearly
is
So
and unequivocally
nor
the obligation
not
rity
to attend
the other;
to
nor their
both,
perpetuity,
be proved,
with a
if it
cannot
S'2
Finally,
from a misconception of
its
nature,
upon
is
to
applied to
Such
such
is
many
mode
Thus we
because
in
order
practice of the
parts of our
it
be
produce,
who
person,
has omitted
not prohibited!
the
jjrofiihits
proofs that
to
Apostles
plan.
justify
!
In the
our
we
and
are required
to
conformity to the
We
communion who
are piofess-
remember me
how
"
the
Now
in all things,
1 Cor,
xi, 2.
CHAPTER
Mr. Hall's reasonings,
in
III.
SECTION
I.
depends,
3Ir.
The
second
of Mr.
Hall's
work
long
Communion"
New
Testament
but in reality
it
work
to
that in the
in
is
New
gave
tism
to his disciples
;
the
first
adduced
it
as a
the Law
the baptism of the primitive
was observed " was the terra of professing
Commentary on
Christians,
was
34
by the special appointment of the Lord himself;""
and after various observations on the subject, it was added,
**
From the whole, we derive one o5i'fo?;s principle, that
their faith,
tion with
This
21.)
is
ment, terminating
S^c.
p. 17, 18,
first
in
which,
if
quence
From
evidence of connec-
visible
to
of material conse-
is
to his Apostles,
it
unless
to
it
be a
visible
body of Christians
situation
is
and of
it
his
by time,
altered
This
still.
is
it
difficult
made
and
Christian profession,
institution
pre-
necessarily
it
would be
the Gospel,
of baptism,
table if
he
New
New
Testament
facts,
It
is
worthy of remark, that Mr. Hall does not take any notice
of this principle
his object
was a very
different one
he
employed himself in
criticising
used
in that chapter,
But
unless
he can disprove
this principle,
is
it,
or his cause
so direct an
is
ruined.
The
35
New
kind of
bear every
will
it
fair investigation.
against
it
but
it is
ume, that
false
it
despises opposition
and however
may be
it
On
tills
the Paedobaptists
mixed communion
and the
He
baptised
but
we
we receive them
how can
ask,
in that
Character
Before
how can
this
can be
To
the
that
communion,
but what
we admit
of
conditions
.position,
.salvation
.before
New Testament,
Communion and
so that nothing
is
down a
is
to salvation.
essential
of
essential to
But
this position,
New
Testament
Unless
is
this
of no force
rule, it
ought to be our
greatest of his
commandments
and
that,
we
not because
So
the
we
question which
revealed
will.
settle is,
that
clearly perceive to
d2
is,,
or
is
be
his
we have
to
not essential to
30
salvation
it
whether accdrdiug
but,
the will
to
of Christ
so that if h^
he
truth,
is
will
from
us.
There
tlie
mode and
we
defective that
We have
said,
is
it
saying,
your
is
do not
that
feel
S^c.
we
so
in either party to
the
command
let us
are at
all
of the
walk in that
is
we cannot
profession
Lord
differ
unite
who
is
the Paedobaptists,
thtise
New
woif said,
Tes-
and we
we have advo-
cated.
makes some of
said
is
in connection
witli
his
it is
understood
it is
my own
and not
its
application
observed,
if
to
ideas."
"still
the principle
it
is
it
For,
visible evidence
will
this
n?
our endeavours were chiefly directed
seutiment,
in
against
common
of the Piedobaptists.
contend that
them
it
ought to do
so,
not bepause
we
conceive, that
we
think,
by maintaining
in
to
not only
faith,
but
first
delivered.
Mr. Hall
we
will
criticises
bound
are
we
in
The
expressions which
examine; and hope we shall
result
tion
Baptists,
strict
and
The
first
Mr. Hall
first
that
is
noticed by
appears in the
it
we
and inforce
as he himself
its
authority, by the
institution,
its
same arguments
The mode,
would employ."
him respecting
accustomed to explain
are
the subjects,
he states in the
what
manner
the
we
quotation" [of
how any
baptism, than
thing more
its
is
To
the
us
commission]
it is
deducible from
inconceivthe l^w of
The
38
existence of
law,
establishes
the
obligation
of
Reply p. 16,
17.
Here
is
it
a correspondent duty
is,
let
the
strike the
that
mind of an inauirer
is,
that
that duty
that will
accordino- to the
to
be adminis-
commanded
his disciples
observe" besides,
"to
and no
know
circumstances in which
he had professed
tised in his
its
professors,
according to the
name, he then
but
when
to obey him in all those commands which followed the acknowledgement of him aa
authority, and
was bound
his Lord.
Thus
in the
law
itself
we
and
we do
One
of the ordi-
is
n9
contrary.*
If the
Xew Testament
who
implied
is
for
Institution in
how
is
could they
come
which a profession of
there to partake of an
his
name
if
from the
nature, as well as
its
preceded a
necessarily
the Christian
Church
Oi^der of its
visible,
supposed,
appointment,
connexion with
declared
He who denies
is
which, from
the
perpetuity of
tian
but
continuance,
its
ordinance
is
if its
perpetuity as a chris-
is
imme-
Persons who
may have
sequence,
the rule
ought
For,
it
make
provision.
of any importance as
church
receive an
to
is
if
how can
it
which he commanded
is
not requisite.
his
for
its
existence
its
constitutional
principles.
No
class of persons
except according
to
he has given
and
therefore,
tised,"
because
it
would be
in manifest opposition
to the
" It neither implies that they [the Psedobaptists] are baptised, nor the
it has no retrospective view to that ordinance whatever."
contrary
40
The commission was designed
be a guide
to
it
no guide
is
succeeding Ministers,
it
their
is
duty to examine
.
to
the
to
be proved,
it
and
it,
how
tisedl
whom
Whenever
follow
its
in
directions.
as intelligible as ever
is
by
receive persons
to
it
they
it
was; but
and
directions,
plairily
it
no longer demands
directions,
its
their attention.
when he
is
fair
laic,
law of baptism."
At
the
first,
he seems
to consider
it
as
meaning, the direction and command which were contained in the commission
so far he
is
we
him on
find
failed
adds, " if
in
we
all
to
wa^
He
denominations
are immediately
this
different ground.
Lave
connect
" but" he
Communion, we
of members who have
consists
men made
fit
perfect.
it
Examine
on
the idea of
all sides,
and
it
will
of conduct, so that
if
their
must
insist
it
must be
for
upon the
we
who has
41
In
I understand
him) he argues as
if
as if perfect
of reasoning-
we must
But according
of membership.
condition
to
that
every instance
for the
it
same reason,
mode
since
we must
Thus we are
left
not follow
of no
is
ed
it,
his
on perfection
we
in
Jesus Christ
practical use.
and because he
enjoiii-
we "must insist"
Communion, because
If then
they doubt-
upon
same
as such,
in
for
it is
we
they acted
his objections
pany.
clear that
to their
it
conduct
SECTION
II.
examined.
The
is
made
is
to
Apostolic Precedent,
weaken
its force.
It
obligation to
apology
we
are
period no good
nature,
that
it
men
In
the style of
at
that
it
its
was
and Evangelists
his
new
in obscurity
different construction
on
and
is
great presumption
that a
that
it
who
differ
j^-
20.)
From
all
which,
it is
that
we need not
follow
Again,
it is
asserted, that
we
**
43
;"
is,
in a
involves
he
attempts
cut
to
the whole
off
endeavouring to persuade
Apostles
it
is
after
all,
by
stroke,
that
us,
at
and although
are not in
way of
bound
in submission
to their authority, to
walk
in the
example,
in every thing,
before quoted a
(in the
little
respecting
possible
its
the
primitive
victions.
sion
liis
a doubt
who
it
that
was im-
all
parties,
"That
of inspired
he who refused
men would
but
Evangelists."
offers
no reason
follow
their
con-
who
it
those
entertained
why
men
is
true
and he
But
if
the
44
decision of the primitive ministers was of such consequence
then, is their
Was
nowl
authority
conduct
the
of no
of the Apostles
not ?
If
it
how
to follow
we
are satisfied
same.
If
we do
in
on examination
if
consistency bound
we
not,
and
that
communion, we are
or was
whenever we
it,
to require the
of no use.
our guide,
let
it
opinion of
its
importance,
On the
in our
that
the
is
conduct
expediences
we
gone,
is
;
and the
are left to
New
act
on a system
of
Christ and
how we
how
are to follow
them.
But we
in
are told,
*'
true
when
it is
those
In a certain sense
who acknowledge
Communion, and
that
is
it
is
not necessary
this
is
believed,
baptised, nor
neither supposes
the contrary.
This was
period,
f'
overwhelming evidence
iu
"
I
45
But, liow far liave " the best of
men put
a ilKTerent con-
when
who
alloA^
their
been
aft'ected
nature
specting
its
Saviour
that
However
but saw
;"
generally agreed
precede
should
it
they dilTered
;
in
it
Lord's Supper.
the
other things, in
appointed
the
fore us in
in
which
have
this they
New Testament,
to
was
it
laid be-
be regarded, or disre-
garded.
if
New Testament
If
it
pattern of a church
is
We
not be
shall
tlie
not to be copied,
his theory,
for the
baptism of believers by
for
against
baptism
their
all
is
its
original purpose,
For
if it is
primitive station,
be preserved at
Again,
**
we
it is
do
why
think differently
we form
sent Psedobaptists
state
should
as
the
same judgment
the Apostles
"
and (he
of the pre-
The
it
its
all.
and the
of no force.
is
Paedobaptiats,"
their
is
day?'
not
the
4(>
same with
of those
that,
who
refused
to
be baptised in
ground.
do regard the
will
that they
they
that
own
in their
persons,
mode of
administration
is
we have
us in treating them as
follow, that
we
it
But
lies iu
justly
is
not a
we
blame us
us both.
does not
the place of a
been baptised
it
question
fully justi-
is
if
So
far as
this discussion,
the
Baptism
If they renounce
is
a term of
this
plea,
term of Communion, we
Communion with
and say, baptism
will
meet them, in
parties,
what
members
New
of the
were designed
to be, considered
Testament.
still
47
thing-
in
formerly
nature and
its
Is
its
New
why attend
it is,
to
any instance
in
it
is
are not
to
worth consideration.
Testament?
In that case
for regarding
it,
we
and
If Apostolic precedents
Christ by which
was
it
to
it
in
we have no
prece-
for precedents
which
are to be guided,
of
will
take place
Thus by a rapid but certain process, the Christian Church will be spared the
labour of discussing one controversy, for he who takes
Mr. Hall's view of the case, may avoid the trouble of
inquiring into the subjects, or mode of baptism in the
among
us, are of
no authority.
precedents
Thus
single
our
is
the debate
is
brought
to a close
we have
not a
to our circumstances
common
in
An
be
will
if
That
it
a moral view a
"
very
different consequences
to
this is
not the
is
important part of
theory, an
will
it
become of no
use.
be unbaptised at present
distinct
is
be,
will
thing and
is
in
involves very
( 2ie/>/y.
p. 2D.)
it
Mr.
llall
as an alternative.
4d
we may
that
thinks
it
He who
is
is
either
deny, or affirm
we suppose
day.
the
who believes
man ought
is
mean
to
to
be baptis-
acknowledge that
his infant
and
if
he does not
baptism
is
unscriptu-
to
in the
was baptised before he came forrequest communion. We differ from him we ac-
ward
He
to
ral,
not be consider-
unbaptised in their
who refused
will
tlie
escape.
opposition to the
we Cannot
and doubtless
it,
knowledge, and
lie
we do
is
it
it
would be,
if
as a person
this reason we
who designedly opposes the
But
good man.
still,
as he delivered them.
and support
his ordinances
but that
is
demands
their
most respectful
uniting in a declaration, that since they vary in their interpretation, they will pursue the
same course
as if the
law
49
Yet
consequence
this is the
that
be baptised,
to
the
demonstrated that
we
was agreeable
there would
salvation,
mand
it
given,
liad
required their
apostles
because
not
which Christ
to the rule
it
prove
coukl
disciples to
but
be more
till it is
clearly
we
believe
it
essential
is
t6
us.
to salvation,
is
all
His reasoning
nugatory.
were precedents only on one point, and are no authoritaexcept when the converts of our time are
tive guide,
situation similar
to
the examples in
the
illustrations of
throughout
them
New
of the
succeedinji; ages,
all
we
apostles,
there were
we
agree to admit
will
all
that, in
the days
exemptions
special
a
if
in
But
primitive age.
those of the
members
to
to
the
be bap-
similar cases
on that
authority.
Could
it
be proved
apostolic times,
that
who turned
But
baptism
if
dents
as
he has acknowleged
the
will
of his
is
an ordinance of
if it is
it
apostolic prece-
is,
attention
Lord
In
not authorise
him
Christi-
to conclude, that
li
ho follows apostolic
50
example,
if
he can
to all that
In
all
we
cases where
precedent,
we must
have
in
view
but when
we have authorised
we
that
is
we
inspired prece-
to
shew,
SECTION
Mr.
HaWs
assertion
mined and
that
we assume
exa-
infallibility,
repelled.
We are told,
"that
it is
III.
apostles,
and
who
to treat those
"
avowedly opposed themselves to apostolic authority.
Again "the psedobaptists," Mr. Hall tells us, " avow
on
he asks, " on that
men ?
they
(
Re-
apostles
in following their
Is
it
in
example!
making
This
is
61
we
ino-
but
not claim-
the reverse of
is
it
it is
in
the
it.
same
inspired men,"
is
who
A.s to
differ
scripture
when applied
whom
own
to his
case,
confess, I should
be
much
assume,
as
it
surprised, if he did.
whose introduction
them
to
would be
this
right to object to a
into
Should
to those only
would come
we have no
that
authority"?
to apostolic
man
our view,
and
to a principle
sacred
in
he thinks
we
are
it
commanded
and with
different
" whether
right to say,
to act
thus, such
we
this persuasion,
manner."
In
it
his
is
Has he a
?
Does
it
patent for
belong to
his sentiments
Communion,
defence,
Reply p. IIG.)
He
own
Terms of
who
to subtile
that
invariably
whom
christians
".
If so,
how
will
own conduct
separate
are
not
will invariably
E 2
they
be considered
52
we
Further,
hility
We
equally
as
is
if
we examine
claim to
knowledge of
This
tion
can
is
accurately,
it
infallibility
amounts
to
more than a
On
mean ?
claim to inspira-
infallibility"
you claim
New
Testament
infallihility
any practical
to
New
Mr. Hall
in the establishment
same
we
any
Testarejects
does he
to
conclude that
light as
though they
Or, are
in the
may be
it
communion
of ap-
the terms of
What
this
the pasdobaptists
"A
an absurd charge!
truly
said,
to infallibility,
this
it
implies in
it
error or mistake
men
He
?"
own
applied to his
he
affix
it
then in
?
He says, ( Terms of Com. p. 140.)
" cognisance of doctrine is justified by apos-
on others
the church's
tolic authority
reject; nor
case,
is it
any purpose
to
of
infallibility.
of
difficulty
error,
While the
fundamental error
mining what
from
is so,
is
is
to
pretend
possible,
and the
affirms to
the
import
of
to the
revelation,
be insurmountable, ascribes
correct, h?is
the
difficulty of deter-
or, that
a practical assumption
ascertaining
which he who
is
to it
53
<Ioctrine,"
Lord
Are we justified
in form-
date,
we judge
-difficulty
to refrain
what we conceive
to
an improper candi-
refusal of
Can
If "the
its
we have both
situation.
have
(in
it
such
and thus
the commis-
it.
"ascribe to
apostles understood
the
it will
primary purpose"
We must
we
are in a singu-
who
for if we
do,
We
dictates of inspiration
a claim to inspiration
for this,
it
be the clear
seems, is " to set up
We must not
"
we
claim "
bility
infallibility,"
men
to
conform
;
for
if
to the
we
do,
infalli-
On
laws by which
the
purposes
which
it
and ascertained
limited
255, '256.
terms
it is
He
is
by
designed to
infinite
goes farther
still,
set
up; the
;
and
accomplish, are
wisdom." ( Reply p.
" he who alters the
Christ's
kingdom.
ought,
in
order to
He
and
54
credentials, with a force
at
least
those
to
has
It
seems then
^;;-e5cr6ef/,
it follows,
he altered.
to
If so
who
to
We certainly have
we read
therefore act on
who
But,
this,
the plan
there laid
Christ's
to
down.
the
find
Mr. Hall
AVe
we
grant,
This
the
is
is
till it is
we
of no alteration of terms
fundamental laws of
ground of our objection
formed
In that volume
recorded.
that baptism
acknowledges
that he
thei'e
we
see
is,
that
we
refuse to deviate
Whether the
laid down by the Saviour.
who always themselves acted on our principle,
have given authority to those who live many years after-
will
be examined
in
its
SECTION
Mr. HalTs
IV.
his attempt
concessions
to
make
the
Apos-
tles
Mr
fact, that
"the prior
is
acknowledged
christian sacraments"
**
it is
and
that,
at present
example
of the
it,
who neglected
to attend
of religion, yet
when
it
prevent
PRECEDK
from a misconception
is
omitted
is
to
manner he
will not only coincide with us, but his argument for strict
communion will be relinquished." ( Reply p. 83.) Let
himself, in this
claim"
"the natural
baptism has
a.
prior
to
bap-
56
PRECEDE
the inference?
What
then
is
so
is
is
To
it.
saying nothing
before
there
its
its
is
understood,
soon as
this
**
no one would
their
is
who neglected
criminal irregularity'
say,
that baptism
tion, clearly
has a
but as
to attend to bap-
whom
those
for
compelled to make,
*'
is
till
be guilty of a
The
is
for surely
a person discovers
**
can be perceived
it
is
**
to be
nothing
So
character.
all
his
its
church,
universal in
However
it
that prevent
it
its
is,
Jesus Christ
left in his
really, only
one
be
in
his,
its
On
yet
is
though acknowledged to
primitive station.
propriety of admitting to
been baptised,
if his
New
is
no doubt of the
but
it
is
title
of any other
57
person
is
equally clear.
rigbt,
is
this,
it
will
and
would have
tion of a system, in
Testament
against him.
facts
the
all
If however,
New
Mr. Hall
religion,"
be no security
in
any of
would
The
exterior appendages.
its
church,
lic
and throw
it
into the
maybe put
church
cases,
which agree
external
most
rite,
make
never submit
to
two
identify
in
dissimilar,
contrary.
to
will
any other
us.
effect
We
and
is
will not
the
were
evil,
What
he will
either
in mistaking
"not submit
their
to,"
men
meaning
or
in
"not
58
conclude,"
read
these
is
of no consequence to us
we
but after
ask, does
we have
he then
If he does, where
iisedl
is
his
proof?
force to
his
own opinion
on
to fix a charge
it
is
If he does not,
us,
which attaches
The
supposition
an impossibility, and
Assuming
has no force.
for the
none
men
to
that this
when he
to
deemed
their
be baptised again
at
Ephesus;
who
believed^
baptism invalid,
in the
name of
Lord Jesus.
" The principle of open communion" Mr. Hall
*'
the
says,
manner
circumstances."
The
reason of which
is,
that
*'
while
there was no diversity of opinion on the subject, the voluntary omission of the baptismal ceremony could arise from
We grant,
baptist,
that in
this case,
did, not in
but in spite of
it,
was no room
59
for
its
exercise.
fair consideration
little
of which
Is
"diversity" on
will
settle the
present controversy.
ought
very
is still
On
be baptised.
this particular
he
sentiments
what then
is to
be done?
He
pleads that
SECTION
Mr. Halts
tism
is
V.
Bap-
and
in
the
New
to
his advantage.
We
shall
notice
Testament,"
thinks he can
the passages
60
term of profession.
'
he says,
It is obvious,'
'
that
their
To
faith
make a
it
the fact
exists
still
obedience to a
If
rite
it
of salvation,
Christ's
he observes,
topic,
'
Recurring
it.'
made
not
in
the same
to
a plain question
salvation,
is
which
here occurs,
is,
ought
Christian
32.)
The two
from
first
are taken
the third
18,
from p. 20,
let
him
Take
the
first
baptism of the
first
With
himself."
other
the
conclusion
christians
New
Testament
as oar guide,
what
Can
it
be proved
it
?
Or, that if it was requirwas neither viewed by the person baptised, nor
making a
visible,
practical
Could these
61
we
positions be demonstrated,
to
than
on the
to
not attempted
this is
we
If so,
it
it
it
Take
make
own
his
correct.
is
exists, that
still
Let
New
true?
Testament
If
be not,
it
New
If
we take
is
let
it
it.
It
Testament
is
a fact
will think
an " evidence" of
tution
dence of
nature,
what
is
if
But
was in
it
denied
and
baptism
if
its first
is
not now
appointment,
rite called
sed
it
faith, still.
is in reality
tion
faith
admitted,
is
it is
it is
its
in its
perpetuity
not the
institu-
same
So evident however,
is it
that
mentioned, that
those
who
baptism
is
appointed them
That
upon
it is
but that
it
be questioned.
faith,
the
62
directions which the apostles gave
verts
show
this fully
Paul makes
in a
to his brethren at
forcible
Rome,
Know
"
manner.
into death
that
like as Christ,
sive passage,
they
knew
believers at
tion of the
Lord
the facts,
and "therefore",
of
it,
christians of old
and the
in-
author of salvation,"
let it
nent institution.
It
fession
is
not
was
made "in
it is
not a perma-.
Christ's
The
ceding
is
third quotation
;
the
is
of the
we
Of
This
in
be shown.
Of
and
it
only observe, that when Mr. Hall has proved, that baptism
was NOT required as a mark of christian profession,
we
will agree
no longer
to
now remains
It
to
thtse passages.
He
new ground
begius by taking
is
the cause
fession,
we
are
religion
is
Again,
"now
the
that
profession of Christ
is
an Wi-
is
the
New
like
it,
seems
reader, to a proposition of a
from
any
thing that we have stated.
very different nature
The
substance of what
ing to the
New
we had
it
reader's attention
from
this object,
the
is
restriction of the
is
off
life,
Since
and
it
is
we
may ask, on what ground they are so confidently charged upon us ? The answer is, on the applica^
tion which Mr. Hall now thinks proper to make of the
term profession. Time was, when he could use it in the
sense in which it has been commonly understood among
baptists, and in which sense we had used it.
He could
manifest that
the reader
persons
that profession."
He could
64
" the profession required in a candidate
us, that
tell
fot"'
an
individual,
certain
illustrious
personage,
He
&"c."
ed
to
the Messiah", and christian baptism, " the ceremony expressive of a firm belief in an identical person, as already
He
then say,
could
calls christian
bap-
in Christ
not with-
out palpable
"By
recommence that
incongruity
orthodox christians
union to Christ
is
distinguished by
it is
formed by
j)>'ofession."
faith,
demanding a profession of
it
at baptism,
spiritual
fully
fit
to
But,
much
which a
given at bap-
which he
tells
as
ii
we were
ought
to
in
orice
to
in
bound
to
These passages
tism.
rite
alliance
manner
in
be visibly expressed.
proves too
if
his
for
it
so that
all
C5
who made their profession
On
his
ters
his
argument
is
inspired writer
who
lie
is
not a single
profession,
baptism.
baptism
be included in
tion
it.
it
church
it
is
is
!"
So
that
according to his view of the subject, the religion of the primitive church has undeigoiie a complete alteration
tism does not answer
means a
its
different thing
original purpose,
it
bap-
and profession
did in the time
of the Apostles
We
we
ence
to
rite to
is
an indisputable terra of
salvation".
his reasoning
obedience to
fession".
a rite to he
He
essential to
says, the
is
sion",
66
the christian professor to testify his faith in him: and can
this?
We
men
New
common
sis
to the great
body of professing
But
christians.
when
tions,
and
in
question then
is,
it is
Tes-
in
having required
New
/lis
visible things,
and
if
we must
a rule for us
the directions
or,
the insti-
either say,
pleases; the
first
in-
true nature.
its
all our
observations on this
part of the subject, were drawn to a point in one comprehensive, " obvious pri7iciple;" which
is
that
"baptism was
christian church".
principle of
(and especially
itself,
planation given of
Hall's inferences
it) is
when taken
we
it is
couched shew
The
is
will
perceive,
that the
princi-
ple.
we
ask
is,
princi-
institution
designed purpose.
this
whole
was intended
for.
But
it
if it
07
deserted the
field.
tiquated ordinance of
The
authority,
little
and
it is
not an an-
less utility.
communion and of
sal-
work,
19
p.
20. We
denied
its
arising from
the position.
we
"The
ple";
to consider
princi-
"whether they
are susceptible of any other sense than that the terms of sal-
vation and of
other", {p. 38.)
this, after
tracts
we should
are taken,
One of the difliculties arising from the "position" already mentioned was, " if baptism was once necessary to communion, either
it
To
munion?
this
to salvation,
Mr. Hall
replies,
to salvation, or that
was essential
To
this
because
how can
it
it
it is
unnecessary to attempt
ing
it.
It
This
A query
com-
to
is
is
it is
it,
prepos-
acknowledged by both
for
Mr.
obligatory,
and once
essential to salvation,
now
occu-
made
to give
way
to
08
Instead of doing
original claims.
its
removefrom
his
" the
by saying,
it,
own system
difficulty
little
"a change
thesis"
in the
he attempts to
urged
is
with
means
that on our
in
"hypo-
place,
upon
of salvation,
If he
this,
Far from
it.
New
it
was allowed
of
its
to
directions,
we had
After
we
took
examples, and
its
general principles.
rite
no
Mr.
we
communion and of
judge
upon
The
us.
fact
is, it
attaclies
exclusively to Ins
if
After
all,
all its
force.
guity of language,
many
truths founded on
is
the clearest
;
and of
this
let
then on his
pleads for
own
There
quite as
much
all
that he
propriety
and
6D
Of this
nature,
"the
publication,
mind could
(jf^.
45.)
visible
appendages of Christianity
which no honest
lustre of evidence,
M'ithstand; and
that
institutions
this
if
same
lost the
on them
effect
all;
and, however
it has
produced
much
they have
men
are
visible.
still
in the
conduct of
bibles for any useful purpose, the least that they can
supposed
if
we
This
all
to
answer
is,
to
his
be
we have no
rule.
not
AVedo not
may not in all cases consist
integrity", or how far evidence must be
can be asserted that "wo honest mind can
withstand
it"
it
but
if it
ity",
appendages"
sible
that,
once
cause
it
it
set aside.
is
We
was indispensable as a
^'visible
to salvation,
appendage", be-
but
it is
not so now.
to attend to
to salvation.
But whether
it is
it
or
is
70
ness, unless
repealed,
it is
it is still
the
command
of the
This
ever had.
to
it,
is
why we
it
should suhniit
and preserve
may terminate.
To sum up all that we think necessary on the subject of
essentials, we allow in the words of Mr. Hall, that "union
institution,
to Christ
formed by
is
faith",
it
at baptism".
"precluded
rite to
On
this
ground we
we do
all
good men.
Without union
man can be
is
baptism
essential
to Christ
by
saved, but
wc
New
Testament,
arose from
it.
We
we
allow icas
will of Christ
man would
refuse
we maintain
according to the
ought
come
to
New
Testament
all
now
who be-
deny, that
professing believers
Whe-
not,
But
if
he
he
is
compelled to act on
solicits
communion with
If he requests us to
admit him as unbaptised, he then asks that we would join
71
with him in practically denying what both confess
will
of Christ;
ought
to
for
be baptised
yet
we are
is
the
members
to receive a person
who
is
racter
is to
be found in the
New
we
it is
essential
Whoever
institution is admitted.
that he
apprehends
is
ous consideration
though some
for
permanency of the
therefore,
men
of
whom we hope
gularities that
it
irre-
none that
valid "
is
and that on
not
(2>.
38
made
for this
in
argument obliged us
to torture;
to
He
right way".
they
and
39.)
this account,
is
not
till
mean "perfect
this is not
"the
cannot for a
made
in the
he supposes
lot of
moment suppose
of the writer.
it
He
we
72
parties
to
whom
deem a
make what
to
fail
A number of
profession".
Psedobap-
clusion
is,
tists to
destruction "
{p.
39
42.)
To
that
all
is
him form
and then
let
As
made
the expression
to
in Christ's
his
own
'*
is
it
Let the
necessary.
was
originally stated,
conclusions.
a christian profession
;"
if
is
not
the reader
he can
it,
now
and
it
is
New
is
Testa-
There may
be,
and
it
ought
to
be
visibly recognised in
to all that
determined.
obedience to a rite a terra of salvation, but that we considered it as " an evidence of our submission to the author
of salvation"; after having explicitly declared, that the
Baptists " do not consider baptism necessary to salvation;
they do not depend upon
God
it
nance,
who
fit
God by
their faith"
(Baptism a
]VJr,
73
They have nothing
versy.
it
to
we
tions, that
we made
what he
" meaning",
calls their
use
of,
we
and
to investigate
one
nor
have used,
all
if
it
says
Nothing.
be designed
ask then,
if it is
is
a term of pro-
we
They
had a relation
But what
if
is
Yet
to
if it is
Mr, Hall on
if
this
end of baptism.
answer some
it
intelligible purpose.
must
We
a profession of our
faith
is
it
made
;
in the
what
way which
is its use,
and on
SECTION
The
difference of sentiment
VI.
among Christians
the prohibition
lespecliug
to eat blood
In the progress of
his
difference of sentiments
Election,
ian view of
it.
a difference of
and that
" were these parties to exclude each other from commu-
would reason
all
conduct?
He
in the
He adds, "how
a more
he would
tlie
meaning,
palpable
differ-
and avowedly
But
this
precisely our
He
is
question,
New
posed
to
we
should appeal to
be taught
in the
is
If
we ought
New
Testament,
it
is
to
be
sup-
would be
to
rii^ht
examiue whether
was an
it
creed ur
/Viiniiiian
we be
But
we
if
we
be baptised on a profession of
the
ought to
find,
ol"
baptised,
Christ as
their faith in
Whatever
sinners.
in believing in Christ,
communion, because
he must,
v/e grant,
view,
in his
it
is
make a term of
a necessary part
make
On
baptism.
nistic
ground, he who
this
at his
persoii s faith in
communion
Christy must
make Calvinism
a term of
faith
in
Christ,
is
incon-
" Orthodox christMr. Hall informs us, consider " the explicit belief
of the doctrine of the atonement" indispensably necessary
Calvinists from church fellowship.
ians "
He
to salvation.
also says,
seems that
this
the church.
made
at a
**
The
full
subject
is
because
it
could
atonement
is
is
previously
view of the
this
which
the reason
correct,
trine of the
Suppose that
is
It
limits of the
of the docsalvation
is,
direction " he
Whatever
believe on the
of communion
because
it is,
according to the
ages,
is
a term
New Testa-
constitutional
when every
7(-)
tiling
be proved that
is
If
but
till
can
it
originallyy
done,
constitution
its
it
was
that
is
onr
cause.
An
attempt
by bringing
it
made
to
Mr. Hall
tolical
selects
Council,
this
withotit at
it
Commentators.
It
seems
noticing
all
difficulties
the
the
rational,
the reason
Acts xv.
in
Spencer
Christians were
idols,
that
required to
defiled
Idolatry."*
of
Whoever,
Moses and of
He who
Christ.
in these things
communion of the
been received
christian church
or if he
to baptism.
had not
same reason he
selects the
**
the
hy
/ /
Nay
further,
that
it
of perpetiuil
is
however
force,
little
iloultt,
may he
it
precept
this
itive
and
man who,
if
He
seems
to
the precept
consider
given
Noah,
to
respecting
concerning
junction
He
baptism.
He
same.
the
as
the in-
acknowledges that
unanimous decision of
origin than
Here
and
is
said to
far
we
than
This
this
itself.
this
is no room to
meaning of the precept;
(Reply p. 50.)
a mistake: Jewish writers understand the precept
^iven to
Noah
to
Christianity
It
older
can,
{Reply p. 51.)
called a christian
is
institute.
is
of more ancient
is
institute.'*
institute,
way he
and
his apostles,
It is
M'as alive,
by cutting
it
for
food,
before the
to
it
is
still
in
use in some
have given
attention
to
to
Hebrew
this
interpretation of the
it,
Dr.
pre-
by an accurate
Gii.i.,
whose
73
extensive acquaintance with Jewish literature cannot be
denied, says, "it
is
law
this
is
to
29.
Many
christian writers
of
Hence
tion
to
and
Noah,
to different things
first
given hr
the ceremonial
the advice
last,
related
distinguished
member
every
Moses were
of
the precepts
absolute,
the
to
that
and binding on
res-
Whoever will
rant
Mr. Hall's
that uniformity
assertion,
which
is
critics,
will
war-
no room to
am no
cept given to
to this practice, is
"Ye
it
still
We
read in
shall
has a relation
it, or thou
is
mayest
If an animal died of
in the system,
and the
flesh
in thy
sell
it
itself,
could not
79
be eaten without eating the blood
strangled
case with
also, as is the
even hy the
Law of
How
God.
in force
?"
is
it
correct,
in food",
and,
(J>.
" was
49. 50.)
If
inconceivable
it
is
is
recorded
in
and
fails in
if
he
Jewish dispensation, he
establish
its
it,
ac-
not find
will
the
it
an eagy task, to
ed to idols", but
it
is
certain
that the
eating of meat
offered to idols,
therefore
it
the apostles
will
But
imaginary
difficulty
thinks proper
to
on
us,
is
press an
to
prohibited blood,
deemed more
criminal than
its
avowed neglect
or
why
it
in the one,
The answer
to this is easy
and made
(Reply p. 51,
it
is
52.)
a pre-
of so great authority at
80
must make
a christian church,
term of baptism,
siders
this
not supported
it
may
importance, though he
individually
it
think
right, does
He
it
it
it.
baptism
is
in his turn
may
ask,
that
is it,
mistake in the meaning of a positive injunction not belonging to the christian dispensation, should be deemed
"
of equal consequence \/ii\\ the " avowed neglect of an
ordinance peculiar to
that
dispensation
against eating
command which
Mr. Hall
at-
on
blood,
enjoins baptism,
and hence the inference unavoidably follows, that, according to his mode of reasoning, baptism is of no more
The
easily seen
will afford
and
will
for it
for neglecting,
what
It
to laying
is
practised
acknowledged that
the
in
primitive
this
times,
among
rite
it is
was
that
it
enume-
{Reply p. 52.)
81
When
in
spiritual
gifts
so
who had
after baptism,
it;
his
it
but not
then,
As
force.
sition
hands
it
may be
then,
till
impo-
the
to
from
so distant
is
dismissed as wholly
irrelevant*.
It
is
not a
little
them
as if their sense
disputed
that
is
which
is
rational
difficult,
is difficult
by what
is
To
is
plain,
by
cause of truth.
*
The
following note of
vi. 2.
deserves
attention
" The
imposition of hands.']
principles.
But
it is
by
a very precarious consequence, that any can infer from hence the universal
obligation of this rite, in admitting persons into full churcJi-membership, or
even to the
ministry.
Family Expositor."
SECTION
Mr.
nynhted
VII.
He does not
hcqjtlsin
and
communion/
of
f.r-
the
first
taken from
is
'Baptism a term
p.
30
The
in his book it
latter Mr. Hall quotes imperfectly
"
the appointed evidence of our putting on Jesus Christ":
is
the original words are, " i\\e first, visible, appointed evi;
by saying, "
his scrutiny
let us first
but
how
By
in their connection,
similar ex-
common
common
Hall's
No;
way of examining
a subject
is
far
this
from Mr.
evidence, turns
it
into a
answer
his purpose,
precise meaning"!
"meaning must
he declares that
Observe
he, that
his
mode
this
must be
of discussion.
its
The
absence of
valid,"
it
He then adds,
"that
this
in the primi-
tive age,
inference.
In the
first
of the pasages
quoted,
we
said
83
**
obedience to a
if
one supposes),
iio
rite
yet
it
by the highest
ordered
yaxs
of salvation".
is,
In
is fiot
down
shows, that
we
that baptism
nor did
we imagine
to salvation,
that
could
nance
in question
our Lord
it,
passage
inference
of our author's
Jesus Christ.
whether, in
Gal.
iii.
27."
Here again,
fair interpretation,
let
quoted them so
valid,
no opinion
if
baptism
and what
be absent,
it
deem no evidence
this
asserts^ our
is
On
opponent
able.
of
statement offers
is at
A duty
full
may be
without
its
or a mistake which
subject a
man
our sentiment
condemnation.
cise
fit
it,
would
this is
not
yet notwithstanding, he
meaning
That
to eternal
is
its
/"
G 2
must be
their
"pre-
84
The
*'a
We
it
be deemed valid."
it,
evidence of
So
insomuch
this
was the
we feel no hesitation in
said was, on Mr.
faith,
we had
that all
New Testament.
In his progress, Mr. Hall quotes half a sentence from
p.
67 of
'
it
had he quoted
connection,
in its
it
before, and
we
are accused
who
the
The next
thing
is
to affix to
the
to
mean, we
shall not
STILL necessary
to constitute
it
85
in the
Redeemer"
an inquiry of
vital
(Reply p. 54.)
importunce to
Tliis brings
and that
it
occupies
is,
now
forward
present controversy,
tlie
occupy
If
place,
what
tism?
Is
is
that place
now a "
it
prudently
silent.
What
On
bap-
from what
different thing"
it
was in
this
is
pose
first
appointed, or
Testament ordinance.
tinued for
the better
its
for
we cannot pretend
We
tural authority.
of an institution,
Whenever
and "
is
New
cannot be maintained as a
it
we
lay
to practise
it
it
aside
on scrip-
when
its
to a point;
it
must either
same reasons
to
bap-
reasons to be discovered
where
If
it
is
this
we ought
twofold set of
now
stration are
the'
New
stitious
given up
Testament;
it
it
is
is
we ought
rite.
still
But,
if it
must be acknow-
New
Testament
all
we
ask
is,
80
difference between the state of things now, and
age of inspiration, has brought forward " a new
so that baptism does not occupy " the same place"
But the
in the
case
;"
once did
it
taken place,
Whatever
is
as a rule
tinue
If
it
admitted
is
still
it
con-
baptism was
that
more
it
is
temporary.
If then,
how
guide,
we
are
we
to
take the
New
Testament
for our
either plead for " inverting the natural ort^er of the christ-
ian
sacraments
;"
or,
left to
our
Mr. Hall
was "more
specifically
or that
was
it
in
any other
was neces-
it
p. 54.)
To
the
of these assertions
first
we
reply,
our
specifically
Christ."
let it
for
mind of Christ
appointed
If this
is
be disproved.
;"
but that
it
of our putting
evidence,
New
As
to the
first,
on Jesus
Testament,
we admit
it,
and say
with Mr. Hall, that baptism was required " to evince the
possession of christian sincerity
its
design at
first, is it
not
its
;"
we
ask then,
design now
fit
if this
But
was
if so, all
to say against
87
those
as
tlie first,
visible,
appointed
own
If
of christian sincerity,"
end, but
sent,
is
it
for that
what end
answered by
is
it?
ever " perpetual" or " express," form a rule for the con-
it
it
such an opinion
aside; for
its
is
admitted,
we ought
purpose
original
is
If
no longer answered
But we have an
it.
New
was an evidence of
" as
faith
is
granted
is
not
it
was necessary
It
That
it
to evince
did " evince
is
the scrip-
never be proved.
The
this is
"Ye
are
all
the children of
as
Gal.
God by
have been
iii.
26, 27.
primitive christians to the great sentiments which they professed to bolieve at their baptism
to that
obligation to
baptism and
to
the hope which they derived from the truths they had professed,
Hence,
as
many
as
were baptised
88
into Christ wei'e baptised into his death.
Faith in the
^ound
of
we
hence
also,
all
" Therefore,"
him by baptism
into
death, that like as Christ was raised from the dead by the
" We
we
also should
walk
new-
in
have been planted together," intimately united with him, " in the likeness of his death,"
and hence, " we shall be also in the likeness of his resur-
ness of
life."
So
Colossians, {chap.
ii.
wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of the
who hath
operation of God,
Now, however
manifest, that
and
as
raised
it
was
in
consequence of a
an expression of
his faith,
it
is
christian's ybiV//,
that he
was buried
The Apostle
express.
Baptism
1 Pe^.iii.21.
is
still
more
is
engagement
into
command, and
which we enter,
in obedience to a divine
Lord Jesus.
if believers
but
ments, hopes,
in
that
novo,
its
it
is
best
known
to himself,
but
it is ira-
89
possible not to suspect that he
He
would not
say, that
apostles,
and himself.
be administered on a profession of
faith
He
did not
ought to
it
that would
be
He
Before he finished
thrust,
He
effect.
who
his
it
would be mortal
in its
{Reply
is,
The
not
our words.
But passing
this for
He
does not inform his reader that the point there in hand
commanded
we were under
duty,
to
attend to baptism
"whatever that
rite shall
intended to produce.
Nor
does he at
effect
all
prove
which he
refer
to the
we had
it,
P^edobaptists
New
in
Tliese eminent
90
men go
proposition which
it
we had
laid
down,
in the sense in
which
was adduced.
if
common
justice,
ing
how
are
we
If he did not
account for
to
Pagdobaptists) are recognized with facility, but the moment we enter the somhrous gloom of a Baptist Church,
we
(2^.
What
58.)
ad-
know not
be
it
to himself:
we
ask no participation in
who
may
it.
gratify those
He
talks about
inflicting
is
we
;"
(Reply
To
such
But
should end.
What
Baptist
C/mrc/t"?
it
demands a
farther exa-
common
ages
An
to
all
article of faith
and primitive
and,
91
"
of Paedobaptist dissenters.
niiglit
Of
be tempted to exclaim,
'
My
soul
Here we
ask, to
then, should
we be "united"?
can conceive
is,
to that
The
we
be
what "assembly",
on
his
all
that
own acknow-
In
all
the rest
we
Baptist Churches
asserts
It
is,
is
thrown
therefore,
and
still
less that
he pretends to "sup-
remembering (strange
as
it
it is
asso-
tended to
as this,
inflict
CHAPTER
An examination
IV.
SECTION
His statement of
the question
I.
examined;
his reasoning
refuted.
In
is,
New Testament
posi-
are so related to
command,, that he
whom we deem
not baptised,
is,
ipso
" This," he
says,
" and
Two
command
;"
no notice
is
here taken
should
we contend
if
we
it
be
shall
is to
be decided.
93
According
to
that there
is
not a necessary
baptism, or that
longing to
It
founded on
it."
According
it
is
to
Jesus Christ,
it
was intended
precede an attention
Christ." Gal.
believers
who
What,
how was it made
profession
then,
was included
what was
in this
New
Testament
Let
this
But by
his
own
concessions,
it
fel-
is
when he
is
On what
baptised.
that there
is
94
between the
institutions themselves
Is
perceived
is
it
or
it,
is
it
not
Such
attention?
acknowledged,
priority,
for
precede
Thus he confesses
he
is
to
He
arguments
no connection between the two insti-
by
it
all
his
own words.
his
we
and
the
that which
Perhaps so
there
is
a " pre-
it is
where there
apostles,
which
is
tion of the
them only
is
low
its
and there
directions,
is,
his
is
included."
It
is
will
be an end of
fol-
his system.
allowed that
07ie
is
mentioned; the
thought
it
minency.
authority
It was,
;
it
"men-
distinguished pro-
however, mentioned
in
the style of
95
was one of those things which the
were commaucleci " to ohserve." If he acknow-
it.
practical purposes.
all
is
If he denies
we
it,
shall calmly
If that
that
other respects he
eligible; if
is
it
He
adds,
thoup^h
it
is
no occasion for us to
tells
apostles,
their circumstances
(p.
communion,
acknowledged
principles, but
63.)
it is
to adopt."
to it
if in
at present, therefore,
we
shall
For
if it is
is,
that
it
its
primitive
it
became of no
practical consequence.
were commanded to do so
it
on his disciples
equally
96
equally
own
confession.
their
The
why
which he
lays
him nothing.
it
is
to
prove that
it
*'
nature"
is
suflBeiently
ing to the
New
who
is
but
acknow-
understood to settle
that' accord-
will aflSrm,
Here we would
ask,
what
is
meant by the
terras! Positive
expressed with
if that
is
according to
man who
is
enough
to guide the
mind
what
is
it.
97
We
sion
ought
be obeyed
to
in the order
is
we
what
to
is,
is
but
it
would be, by
would dissolve
our guide,
all
eitlier
make
obligation to
in
dis-
conduct; and
New Testament
the
christian church.
We
upon
He whom we deem
"
us.
unbaptised
is,
pressed
is
from that
For
now become
is
that
its
and
so far
gone,
authority
its
once a leading
church,
it is
has thought
little
repealed
virtually
fit
sufficient for us to
to enjoin,
away
its
finite
God
or explain
is
sent case
is
is
mortals to limit
obligation, by refined
its
and
it
sphere,
and subtle
dis-
We
it
is
little
ought to be attended to
are so related, that a mistake respecting one, instantly disqualifies for another,
61.)
" An
attention to
this
distinction,"
we
are
told
will at
its
proper issue.
We
98
shall
our
to notice at large
can
Mr. Hall prove that we act according to the New Testament rule and examples, in forming a church of unhaptised
members ?
We say to
him
as
we
we
will
be
God
in proof
silent.
that,
But
It directed the
all
things
**
Lord's supper
is
"a subsequent
in5<i<M<ion,"
Mag. June
1818. p. 324.
even on
SECTION
Mistakes
of Mr.
Mr. Fuller
Hall respecting
Eph.
Unities,
II.
the
iv.
In "Baptism a term of communion" an argument is adduced, which was borrowed from " Mr. Fuller's Letter to
a Friend," intitled "
The
We
ment."
New
Testa-
Mr. Fuller's
words. Mr. Hall
arguments, though
we
These he
&c.
tliey are
not
his,
Mr.
also considers as
nor
is
Fuller's,
though
We
which he speaks of
It
Mr.
it
in a very
reflects
it.
work on
Fuller's
theory
trust of the
to think lightly of
own
**
felt
favourite
some
dis-
we know
not.
In conver-
him on
pamphlet.
letter
and
prefixed to the
is
is
this is strongly
an extract of a
Newman, dated
Jan. 16, 1815, in which Mr. Fuller says, "if any thing be
written on the other side,
it
may,
if
thought proper, be
100
Mr. Fuller died before Mr. Hall'.s
"
was published when
of
Communion"
Terms
on
that
it, will suppose that Mr. Fuller's work contains nothingmore than the arguments he has noticed. But they who
read the work for themselves, will find many things which
when he brought
together, an argument which we borrowed from Mr. Fulsome observations of our own for which he is not
ler,
and then added " such is the substance
accountable,
But
to return
Mr.
f/>.
68.)
Fuller's
made
to
ofCom.p. 27,28.)
" It
is freely
In
his
afford
examples of an allusion
to
whence we may be
together in the mind of the
no
among which
style, in
societies
is
that which
makes
it
101
argument fiom primitive precedent, the
has been sufficiently demonstrated."
Here
It
is
('y?.
futility
of which
Go, 60.)
let us
whom Paul
addressed were
Mr.
that
feel
11.
no sort of
same
style.
So
that
it
a circumstance
is
ideas of objects
among which no
We
place
trivial
is
mind,
is,
The
trivial
and for
circumstance" therefore,
this
reason
we should not
is
it
it
trivial
circum-
should be proved
trivial
circum-
of the Apostle.
It should
be
/?rot'gc?
that notwithstanding
communion but
with the Lords supper
only to
church
it
notwithstanding,
was then
to salvation, yet it
in
the Apostle's
essential, not
was connected
mind by
so slight
102
a bond, that
it is
by
But be
first in
this
it
was commanded
whatever
one side
is
be administered
to
is
be accounted
it
for, that
it
it
thus, unless
So that
first.
it lies
entirely
on
must be
dis-
continued.
the " Unities,'' enumerated in
ment."
made
iv. 4, 5,
Mr. Hall
(/?.
" irrelevant
His reasons
66.)
are,
it
'
since no mention
ordinance."
was baptism.
is
of the unities
there
if
is
against himself
Lord's
supper,"
it
not included
is
necessary to be found in
society
may bear
Again, "it
is
reasoning,
but
it
made
is
among
it
it
all
made
of
it,
it
is
of the
the unities
A christian
Hall's
"since no mention
for,
is
but bap-
necessary.
may
for a time
be deprived
we
firmly believe,
more
valid
103
a deviation from which, either with respect
or the mode, reduces
it
to
is
and
it
is
one
to the subject,
Here
Pcedohaptism
virtually, that
He
a nullity"
is
a nullity.
avowed
adduce
volves
this
passage
in
it is
its
extremely unreasonable to
So then, the
effect
which
spirit
from making
arises
practice,
But
is
it
unities,
both
as unnecessary to unity, and would have us turn our attention peculiarly to the latter institute.
distinctly, the primitive
author,
it is
had NO baptism!
that
it is
To
The two
or
is
more
his labour
"the
celebrated
and an Episcopalian,"
is
Whitby,
;
com-
a Pfpdobaptist,
brought against us
and a pas-
of which
is,
practice,
spirit
"two
whole of
mentator,"
sage
to deprive
a christian of the
Christ."
'*
Thus
it is,
commentator con-
104
ceives himself to have discovered a demonslration of
principles
we are
t!ie
It is
undervalueDr. Whitby.
to
Though many
his
own
statement.
excellencies.
Let
us,
however, hear
the 5th,
"There
is
also to us
christians
faith in this
this faith."
tations
is to
or severally, can be by
God
But
urging
this
Paraphrase?
church
how
If not,
Dr. Whitby
tells
did christians
us
there
is
come
this instance
cate
Dr.
W.
pleaols the
into the
in
own
this faith."
any party.
Our
controversy
is
not, on Avhat
grounds a
member
New
to
be
SECTION
3Ir.
III.
and pro-
positive law
hibition, examined.
Is there a single
word
in the
fairly
expression in
which
is,
'
" the
advantage of an
to take
New
p. 32,
We
sary,"
to
omit
it
will
command
its
enough."
Here an appeal
is
made
it,
is
opposite.
who hear
this obser-
that ought to
to positive
law
it
be
and a
command which
la\^
differ
was
in
clearly perceived.
their
who admit
petuity,
obeyed
and
to assert, that
if it
it
interpretation of the
its
is
not a pretence
Who
say,
it
ought not to be
will
venture
For
.106
Mr. Hall thinks proper
assigned
necessary,
is,
when
was perfectly
if this
be the only
be able
to
examining a statement, or
the
ONLY
reason which
in
we
reasoning upon
assigned
why
in
lie says
it.
a prohibition
understood.
he
will find
1st.
It
we did
say,
command. 2dly. It was observed, " That the New Testament does not prohibit the unbaptised from receiving the
Lord's supper, because no circumstance arose which ren-
It does
not appear
moderns have
of doing.
mode
Had
to prohibit
member
of the
is
there no reservation
none of
this
said,
made
in their favour
kind occurred, or
if
But
It
was
is
either
we have
their
acknoicledyed,
clearly understood,
and that
There was therefore no reason why a prohibitory decla(Baptism a term of Com. p. 32.)
be remarked, our observation was founded
Here
let
it
107
He therefore could
not, with
him
"
if this
that reason
anil/
cor-
is
argument,
in his
AVhether
but
was the
it
if
no other
in future ages,
deemed
it quite sufllcieut to
who
attempting
to
They
reasoned, how
in their time.
alterations
as
if
enough considered
this
head
is
in after
do as they
(speaking of the
the Lord's supper)
day were
in their
Those who
introduce innovations.
of,
which made
till
then had
it
manner of
it."
ceremonies of
and a
his church.
Churchman, of kneeling
Roman
Should
Catholic, of
be
it
all
parts of the
New
the
is
many
the ad-
mode
set aside.
It could
than
it is co7/Man</ec/
before he was
that he should be
bap-
baptised.
108
Yet
if
was a temporary
institution,
communion without
principles, be admitted to
itself
all this
it,
it
might
still
who
then,
If,
who
is
he
may be
received, he
be
in force,
What,
it
related)
baptism] or has
it
it
own
If
it
be
be admitted
become necessary."
but
to
nothing
{p. 71.)
it
pretends
strict
fairly
it is
a g"OodIy
and
signifies little."*
is
right to separate
ceased to be understood.
We retort therefore
it
not, ceased to
his
own reasoning
" Has
New
or has
On
we have had
we expect any.
this point
For
it,
were
Ed. 1647410.
109
baptism, their conduct shews that they and
So
this
we understand
we
baptised.
for
their sentiments,
believe that
we
we
then,
are
profess an alteration in
as
it is,
will
Till
an answer.
SFXTION
3Ir.
IV.
the
two ordinances
We
now come
his
his
accusations confronted
mistakes concerning the " Scottish Baptists", S^c.
sions in
tion
'
to
Mr.
passage
is
taken from p. 30
is
"
if
The
first
So
that there
is
vilege."
this
adduced
made
to the
New
we have
Testament:
pri-
for,
is
been
to ihe principle
which runs
110
through the whule body of fact recorded
writings
and
in the apostolic
which arose
Baptism was a
servance
visible,
ob-
ritual
it
appointed place.
duties which
its
marked
serve'
all
that the
under an obligation
"ob-
to
was the
it
first
New
flies
He
seems aware
made
to the
set the
evidence produced
whole by an inference:
do they confine
munion
feel
in
if this
no scruple
"
Mr.
The whole
we
ought not
to consider
do not think
it
right to
commune
We
might refer
that
we
whom we
of
in the
church of Rome.
to
christianised
those
who
differ
with
us
we adopted
if
the
Communion", which
Mr.
lie
open when he
refers
to
one of
contradicted.
But
misrepresentations.
it
is
He
stig-
'
Ill
who do not
matise those
but
exclaim
" what
think as he does
practice
He may
in the
How
may
this
it
apostolic
admirably are
as
table,
and
an admirable stroke
doubtless
tive standard,
agreeable to
falls
in the
world
if
it.
at
is
full
liberty to
walk
for
Mr. Hall
but
for the
in the
them we have
**
them we
if like
in fellowship
faith,
;" if
like
fast
once delivered
to
the
Saints."
It is
spoken against.
conform
Testament,
That
to the
in the structure
now
in
compass.
Jesus Christ
in his church,
left
lies in
a narrow
112
as to ask, shall
or shall
we
wc support
neglect
church of one of
quence whether
it
authorit}^^
we ought
ordinances
its
it
the
If
if
of one of them,
dismantle the
to
it is
of
conse-
little
is
of apostolic
ought to be
times
New
Testament ought
we acknowledge we
then
tian,
to
But
are wrong.
unless
New
aside.
set
easily
is
connected
but the
still
And
way.
while he
compelled
is
bap-
tists
New
Testament
is
is
to
be our guide
in the formation
of the church.
feels
is
increased by our
who
of
made
to accuse us of inconsistency.
common
sions
Hence
was
effect of controversy
to
;
judg-
violent
portion
it is
then
is
which
if
not noisy,
is
it
which
is
cannot be answered.
113
passa;ie
occurs in
He
subject.
says,
"when we read
but had
75,)
takinjj Apollos
(/?.
his
%ve
we been informed
overcome the
instantaneous conviction of
maxims and
incredulitij arising
its
from an
Yet
this
who knew
to its
proper
tism of John," {Acts xviii. 25.) was in the same circumstances with the
disciples
at
would
Priscilla
supper
we
see
how
their
conduct
I
He believes that the Apostle commanded them
be " baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus"; but
disciples
to
On
were baptised
it
maxims and
principles of primi-
tive Christianity"!
He
114
he
strict
communion, (which
is
in
in the world,
hi7n
it is
repugnant
and had
it
to
be agreeable
Besides
to
all
charge
is
first
it
forward "a
brought
What is this
will
new
apply, a
"deviation
?" It is,
"that
whom
H. allows
that
all
the prim-
was not arrived when any one imagined the two christian
ordinances were independent of each other. That "deviation" from the one baptism of the christian dispensation,
it
to
nullity,'^
according to his
So
mode,
own acknow-
not occurred, how far we might act with those who had
made such a " deviation." It is therefore in vain to charge
us with departing from " ancient precedent",
till
our author
There
are,
conduct of Paul
The
be
in
to say this is
;'
115
Apostle thought difterently of these disciples than he did
of
So
men
in general, yet
The conduct
of
(Ads
iii.
1,)
They
many
the opportunity.
This
is
his
"
in the
so ivorship
14. the
from them, yet since there was one great point of union,
he acceded to their worship as far as he could
and
his
fulfilling
the
commanded
made by the
was a proof
that, as
made use of
countenance, that he
Indeed
this part
their ministrations.
God according
know that his senti-
Jews
and yet we
So
far,
you can
differ,
views of the
only
Our maxim
when you
unite where
are compelled
is,
this
is
by your
christian church
discovered, and
11(5
A
Mr.
adopt
volume,
we
it.
to think
as he
seems
it
for-
may
level
precepts of Christ."
'
least
'
he
affiiins, is
precept
in
commas,
The
used.
words; but this would probably lead him to suppose, that the
sentiment was repeated with some variation of expression.
The
The
Communion.' It
is
quotfitions
answer
is
many other
is
(j5,
87) (which
in his view)
to preceding observations]
is
" these
remarks," [referring
it
purpose
for the
;
nor in
moral precepts
New
but as they
lie
117
sent subject,
Here
let
we ought
the reader
w different
are
t lie
and
let
self;
is
their design.
We
it-
first
station in
station
is
make baptism a
been
But supposing
that
Mr.
to be less than
substitute in
Hall's interpretation
just,
whatever that
it,
in question
its
had
was allowed
still
is
it
A train
of confident assertions
Mr. Hall,
(p. 80,) in
is
which we are
called
brought forward by
told,
moment
is
The ground
we
"stopped"; and
all
This
who
"no mortal"
us,
easily
is
New
Testament
direc-
we have
many
We acknowledge that
from
is
age,
!"
we think
better of those
who
differ
If in
118
men made
assume no merit
we have been
to ourselves
we
former times,
in
but
we
different
God
to
If
it
New
in our hand,
we had
want of
it.
while they
spirit;
its
preposterously cling to that letter as the reason for refusing to go an inch farther." {p. 80.)
Here we
ask,
what
is
letter' of the
If
tised?
it
does, let
communion with
men
from
in displacing
its
dis-
Does the
it.
the unbap-
In apostolic
justify uninspired
primitive station
but
Here we have
conforming to
:
it
as
we have adopted
But
is it
true, that
we can be
we
119
"
are
in
confess
Again,
information.
is
it
its
If
spirit."
if
we
we
so,
are at an
**
im-
measurable distance from the letter of the apostolic precedent," how is it that we " preposterously cling to that
letter as a reason for refusing to
**
and
same sentence we
in the
from
moment
Our
figure,
we
we were
still
" pre-
it
author proceeds,
change the
disappeared,
basis,
in
the brethren,
We
Mr. Hall
to
says,
examine
it.
solid basis,"
given us in
is
Two
cedent
*' o.
fgure"
it is
necessary
and the
we
imme-
we
in the
"figure" under
precedent
What
inference can
it
is
we draw from
intolerant to be
"The
Mr. Hall
We
{p. 81.),
and he
tells
called,
"Sandemanian
Baptists,"
who
shelter themselves,
He
says,
" conceiving
a profession of faith
is
;
^
120
christian profession, they uniformly abstain from a parti-
ties,
treat them on
pretensions are
EVERY
members
of other socie-
doubtful,"
It
is
not necessary
they
tliat
we
are able to
come forward
own
their
But one
defence.
in
reciting-
there are
to the subject
custom and
stead.
children of
wood, one
part, I
am
and
in its
the
7'eal
which 3Ir.
false instruc-
Mr. William
Braid-
Mc Lean
was connected,
says,
" for
my own
in national churches,
all
and
in the
church of
Rome
They
know
in
some
essential leading
itself
in sub-
kingdom; they
ship and
Church Order.
12mo.
p. 8.
121
added, but these
it is
presumed are
The reader
sufficient.
and by
this
ance
?"
is
laid
to their charge.
sign
to involve us all in
is
common condemnation.
one
us
any hesitation
now observe
quotation
tism
is
"
it
in
his progress
Let
he begins by an inaccurate
is
any thing
is it
But the
else.
inculcated as a preparative to
act of christian obedience
first
is
ledgment of our
faith in Christ,
from
faith."
Whoever
'
to
is
any thing
else,'
which appear
both in
words and
in
in
Mr.
difference sufficiently
meaning,
to
demand ob-
servation.
first
attended
that whatever
it
to,
may be
in itself, not
is
occupying
invalid;
its
proper
122
place,
it
Again, "
He
expressly
is,
come
whence
it
to
tells
us,
is
dutijy
going before
it." (/?.
Our author
in the
is
contradiction
in
adds,
"thus much
for
\}i\Q
duties
let
us
of Christianity.
pi'ivileffes
tells
us
'
ought
to
to
82, 83.)
that
form of
is,
Is
precede the
faith'.
it
They
his opinion
to reflect
which
faith
If
it is
not,
it
behoves him
is little less
his favours in a
manner
Of
this
dilemma, the
my
ed
first
;
and,
in
the
mind.
We have
paragraph in
'
may compare
it
fairness.
If,
it
with the
in addition to this
to
precede," &c. we
123
scarcely think
it
But
explanation or defence.
as
such conduct an acknowledgment of Mr. Hall's interpretation, we will add few short observations.
The
of.
subject of
it,
it
Mr.
so clearly related
surprising
it is
we must have
Ac-
asserted
but
it is
in
Mr.
timents which
we expressed on
To
the subject.
apply
the terms " duty" and " privilege" in the manner he has
is
answerable.
review was
made baptism
which he
now under
proper to assert
(jo.
and
88),
really
is,
we
and in
condensed
had stated
in
it
is
as if
sentiments
tists
is
in
fact a
recital of what be
work, " that the bap-
1-24
necessary to salvation
God
and
it
for
who
fit
God
by their
faith."
it
is
presumed no farther
refutation of
Hall says,
*'
conduct
his
is
when
that an individual
would be impious
is
to withhold
it is
once ascertained
Is
it
" Until
tised before?
if
be shewn that
it
this
communion
is
consistent with
it,
we
shall feel
as ivithsianding
command
That
omitted
to the
it
is
this
God.
(p. 87.)
they should
did Peter
AVould he
be baptised."^
God
of withstanding
guilty
command
But what
if
he had
When
enough
while,
to
we
reconsider
this
to adopt, lest
and
will
be time
In the
mean
it, it
" principle."
Gospel
in its
designed
Here also we
125
and Mr. Hall are completely
In addition to
at issue.
communion "
is
far more
is
replete
offensive to
it is
all
to
is
is
That though
New
it
infant
Testament, but
is
down
laid
God
to
upon
it
must be content
ners above
all
men
to
it
offensive
No wonder
"far more
baptist before
" This nev) doctrine," adds Mr. Hall, "that the tenure
by which religious privileges are held,
the
members of
is
inconsiderable sect,
ojie
appropriated to
must
Are we
common
sal-
From
we have not
said
Who
own book
we have
it
is
has
said
we are?
manifest that
strike the
in reality the
our
church,
is
But
as old as the
is
tained by only an
christian
it is
it is
commonly and so
community.
is
1-iG
tells us,
comprehends "
He
in the controversy,"
all
that
essential
is
" examined
;" (/.
Let
82.)
it
how
be observed
is this
" let
it
also
be
we have been
is
" the
act of
first
faith in Christ,
enjoyment of
Com. p.
30.)
Who
Romish church"^
"
We
to convey,
meaning we intended
again.
so that
it is
in
'
Bap-
his
to
criticism, that
it
is
presentations.
in finding heresy
it is
127
none existed, such an accusation would have been
per character
Whenever
it is
its
possessor, than to
for
reason
is
Without pretending
it.
in
all
him
exercised.
reason
in pro-
its
one thing
parts,
must be some
say
to
is
what that
evident
that
a serious
obstacle in the
way
was needful
to dispose of
But
how this was
experiment we leave
operatum of popery
them
we
see
SECTION
V.
haptists:
recapitulation
and proved
system.
We
a review
Of
may be
A.s
to follow
down
in
'
Baptism a term of
128
Communion,' to which the reader's attention was distinctly
and repeatedly directed as the turning point of a great part
of the present controversy, Mr. Hall has said
Of
New Testament
according to the
Of
nothing.
the
nothing.
on which
of baptism,
scriptural design
was
it
distinctly
Of the purpose
answered by baptism (except when an expression seems
debate turned, he has said nothing.
to
moment of
nothing.
in a
to
forgetfulness)
A.nd
that
all
his distortions,
NOTHING.
fit
What-
'
it
vnimpaired.
incorrect quotations
first
remains
criticising
in order that
their force
he
in
to
left
them
in
munion.
The
discussion occasioned by
to the inquiry;
which
tliis
is
to
controversy
give way
pretend to
laid
down
make
in
it
our rule,
precept and
if
we
illustrated
it.
by examples, and
;
!
129
Every one must, have observed how eagerly Paidobaphave pleaded Mr. Hall's authority
tists
They
see that
tliey
gain an advantage
it) is
all
"overwhelming evidence,"
system
is
and
all
conscious
so
iras a
concede
their
all
their boast of
are they
that
sion,
to
their
who
Pa;dobaptists
hiiigh at
With
favour.
which nothing
own
They
Aviiicli
in their
ol)ey
we
lie
all
in the apostolic
church
term of conjinunion
to the
two christian
there
is
were correct,
as they
were addressed
and
that
first
It
in
New
tlie
New
is
ns,
and
that
it
natu-
that no church
Testament.
it
on the other
design
None
was the
effect of accident
130
and
if it
alter
we had no
If then
and
tions,
own
institu-
in
we ought
tered them,
to follow
it
or else,
should
it
to
become members of
his
be
that
men might
It should be
and then we
till
reason for
vered to
this plan,
it
done,
this is
upon
it
will
be impossible
but
to give a satisfactory
not keeping the ordinances as they were deliThe order used in the administration of Ihe
us.
Lord's supper,
first
to the
which
is
change
now under
this order,
consideration
If the
New
do we obey
rule, it is
its
injunctions if
directly contrary to
this
all
to
we adopt
be a
ride,
and
But
obligation.
in its
a line of conduct
station,
it
an inspired
previous to communion,
by the natural
justified both
is
by the Lord,
authority
is
we go
infallible
astray,
we
are
to take care
lest
we
follow
131
Christ and the Apostles too exactly
have given us
not sufficient
is
most precise, we
is
shall err if
farther
we
the nearer
Lord
tlic
them.
If
in the order in
member,
that
but
we
it
it
appears the
On
this plan it
to
it,
the
will arise
this
order
is
erroneous,
cannot be effected,
if tiiis
more
are far
we conform
it
be done
let it
where
we adopt
be from truth
shall
tor
likely to err
let
us re-
by deviating"
command, than by
submitting- our
weak and
often
are hid
is
new
direction,
make one
treasures
if so, either
we have no
case"
is
we make
to set aside
the
of
oW rule, or it requires
authority to
the "
the
a new rule.
all
New
If
obedience to an express
Testament
and which
We
it
shall
would be a shame
now proceed
to
to enforce.
to
do with brevity.
Many
CHAPTER
On
The
a christian ordinance",
It
V.
is
infelicities.
is
not superior in
first
it
it is
its
ascertains
its
nor
reniarivable
is it
may be
me
'
dispensing
when Charles
Dissenters an indulgence
II. granted
He
and
is
surprised
tlat
accuses
me
I should not
of falling
know
that
gave of
my own
question
if it
it
to the
debate
it
it
was
was
a mistake,
still
''
I said nothing
doctrine of dispensation."
it,
is
knew
the
correct in stating
1.33
power of
an " error" of
is
what appeared
own.
liis
Tliat wliicli
to
common
currency.
find
lo
faidt,
was
it
ex-
tent.
common use
in
it
became
expression
tlie
liament,
he does
in
After
who were
was there-
It
the Dissenters,
By
body.
this
was
I did
now
justified
leave
came
it
it
and
how
in stating
far I
it
as
in Englisii
to
encourage equivo-
we
he
it
in p. 90, 91,
it,
owed
terms."
In
his
(j).
100.)
its
The
Mr. Hall's
it,
in
his
own remark,
But
as he has thought
fit
unnecessary.
He
says,
the
may
exercise
not be
of a
deemed
dispensing
He
who
134
right
deviate
to
from the
(p. 97.)
dispensing power.
tice
letter of
So remote," he
legal enactments."
"
says,
is
our prac-
it
is in
comprehensive precept,
'
He
then adds,
all,
it
'
must have
if
where there
or failure of duty
truth,
and
admitted at
is
no transgression
as there is
is
opposed
towards
it is
except such as
parties,
all
an absolute uniformity."
together,
lows, that he
In both cases
is in
law,
and he who
it is
is
same
situation as if he
in
both cases
ought not
we can
tent,
similar
had obeyed
and
to claim the
yet go quite as
law
is
is
is
not obeyed,
acknowledged
power
far,
it.
The
if,
wo
But
that an
it.
passed by, as
ask,
in very
same
obey
toler-
upon
necessarily fol-
it
circumstances.
insist
100.)
(]).
exercised
if it
what precept
find
use,
we
Or,
if
we admit
analogies,
where
importance of
New
who
Testament toleration we
fully
The
admit.
135
and would not knowingly narrow the system on which the
Apostles acted
but
it
But says Mr. Hall, " we contend that the law is in our
favour" (p. 98.) If so, it is both needless and delusive to
plead for the unbaptised on the ground of toleration
that term supposes that there
for
is
but
if
there
is
Where, however,
is
demanded
for
them on
-*
It
its
authority.
was evidently
tised,
We
relief of those
own
confession,
But
this
was addressed
to
How
Our author
we wish
what
New
Testament.
is
in it?
an excellence of a
But
Is
it
pointment
manded
If
it
is,
where
is
this
forbearance com-
136
and the system may then be carried
an inlerminnhle
to
extent.
in the
New
Our author
says,
we
fast,
tjjey
epistle, (2 Thess.
ii.
15,)
attempted to be dis-
is
tion itself,
granted
is
he canvassed the
first
made."
to his
(^j.
This
102.)
own renmrk,
more advanced
is
the dis-
state.
Had
New
ordinance
had
which
his attention
been applied
but he thought
"Near
akin to this
is
(/?.
103.)
commas
By
the tenor
part?
no reference
to the
page
is
If the reader
but
if
it,
he may go on without
he wishes
to see
that
one,
(" sanctioning")
is
how
it is
anj^
the supposed
composed, be-
U7
marked, ho must take considerable pains
In time he
faction.
as
safife
Where
tliat
he obtained
we
sanctioning,
will
Nvhich
believe
is
participle,
in quoting;
not.
{see
we can
stance that
sition as
Mr.
II.
The
sage,
is
quote exisls!
to
The
we know
it
to obtain satis-
we
find, luive
laid
but in no in-
we
to inform his
tit
reader,
and "
Here we
of extravagance.'"
page is referred to
the quotation
is
the
itself,
{Baptism a
re-
it is
we
Wheu we
left to
conjecture
in
Baptism a
because
in so doinsr,
appendages
those
whom
to the
law of
tiie
The
Saviour.
addnces
bnt
to
quote
we have had
If so,
it
law
in so
itself."
admit
doing he would
Could this be
138
But
says
is
we
"untenable',
He
tions.
will attend
briefl\
to his objec-
to our statement;
His meaning
is
is
the passage
the Apostle
here
yet the
therefore,
down, Mr. Hall says, "he was guilty of repealing the com-
Now,
exist
and
107.)
it is
it
is
were
evils
but they
to rectify,
and
Before
supposed
to
have
for,
they must be
:
communion which
that character
in
weie
fcir
too strict
that they
to
come
to
It
must be supposed
also,
that the
that they
were so attached
to the
This supposition
is
why
did
known
Nor is
139
intimation of an intention to " exclude" them.
repentance
to
ways
as he
the
afl'air
God would
light the
to
evil
evil
His wish
should be investigated
second time
foretell
you as
if
them
to
come again I icill not spare. (See 2 Cor. xii. 20, 21. and
Such a threatening clearly intimated, that
those who did not repent might expect from the Apostle
a discipline, of which their exclusion from communion
xiii. 1, 2.)
The
be says
is full
is
it
is
it
it
is
true
merely a perversion of
View
but
appli-
its
what he
obvious
its
the proposition in
its
re-
it
sup-
be omitted.
ivas omitted,
received
members who
ever intended to do so
same course
their
making
as
if
neither
;
had obeyed
plan
this
and
why they
How
then can
it
its
ope-
140
as far as
it
true,
It
was
turely considered
obedience
what
the point,
it is
we have maHere
is
Whenever
to the
it.
now
this
instance in which
is
it is
the case, as
supposed
will justify
must be
it
every
in
law given
it
was
actually
tion as if the
same
situa-
it is
now necessary
no longer.
After this explanation, which
is
is
to repeal
it,
H. means
our proposition,
He thinks
(^/>.
108.)
But
is
unbaptised.
is
obligatory, or
who have no
he would
this,
say,
other
:
and
to see
them change
141
ought to be sober,
tliev
and temperate
just,
but wlieu
reproved them.
How
The
which he attempts
have no
to identil'y
The
similarity.
made by
those
who
and
cases
faith
When
ciples
left to
laid
But then
it
not
should be remembered,
the
avowed
principle, that
that
we
all.
would have us
will
Yet
much
to adopt;
and he thinks
it
which
strange
Mr, Hall
cordiality as if
says, (jj.
fallacy of the
rrouTov
-^ivbog,
the radical
whatever
is
142
and o^ subverting under that pretext the right of private
itself,
He
responsibility".
who
then,
it
own concession,
Thus
ceeds
"but
we
far
Our author
agree.
it
not, as
Had
lator."
far also
we
proit
who
is,
on
re-
legis-
coincide
we
We
men.
we ought
are conscious
have we any
right to use
consciences
of others, than
own
and
as to our
any
oilier
to go no
means "
farther, nor
bind"
to
tlie
treat
them harshly
many
of them are
taken.
of
But
it
is
added
this
infallibilitg,
"
to place our
dates, that
which has
is
this
presmiqoluous claim
and
it is
to
identify ourselves
icith
him,
all
that intolerance
Baptist
to
Socie-
where she v/hispers feebly from the dust"! (7^. 110, 111 .)
that; and
to those
who makes
who maintain
it?
infallibility"!
What
If this "claim"
that the
New
is
mean
"claim'
ascribed
Testament requires
143
baptism
precede
to
we can draw
that
mode
cominuuion,
that according-
is,
their opinion,
this
we
to
our author's
may
ihink, they
and declare,
inference
only
the
tiieir
own
For
it.
principles,
to
break
all
CJifist,
it
by admit-
such
at
it
is
ive
libertij to
Besides,
the charge
not think
it
are not
right to do so?
his
and
if so,
those
him?
who
brethren
his
;
" interpreta-
since
many of
this plan,
he would
what do
his
opponents do more?
such charges
is
and
But the absurdity of
all
Baptist
As
to the
contemp-
CHAPTER
VI.
The
first
to
this plain
reply to
The
position
Mr.
we need
granted,
is
not say
is
is.
If
much
in
stale trick of
making bad
worthy of notice
churchman
is
communion,
nion,
first
supposed
in chapter
of Baptism a term of
The argument
is
that chapter
in
to
is,
mixed
Commu-
meet.
that the
Baptists
common
not
in
the
New
Testament gives of
its
members
but that on
is
mem-
body of a
distinct nature.
and except
According
to the
made members of
in
extreme cases,
145
remain such
tlieir
all
tament, those
New
Tes-
of the church,
first
According
days.
to the
to the church.
The
strength of the
was
it
was
stated, that
in
New
the
Testament.
if
he
those
this
was
OMIT
tion,
if
oi!
side,
and
of an ordinance
injunc-
is
pleaded on the
still
respecting 'order
ANY
one
is
commanded
in scripture.
the principle,
of Christ,
is
New
Tes-
To
reply
and are
still
continued, as desirable
fault with
attempted.
;
Particular expressions
Mr.
are
;
found
and other
Hall's state-
his
opponent.
14()
He
"
if
the
mem-
We
lisl
Padohapand we
says
Mr. Hall
let
him prove
point,
this
baptised or as w/jbaptised
finished
would be
for it
be immersed
in
J). J)8) if
If he says
we
are expressly
is
and even from that pattern which our opponents acknowledge was drawn by the finger of the Lord
He
would
and
if
of so lax
in its
pointed,
it
would be impossible
condemn him
to
for
institution,
" But", he
pose to
do the Pasdobaptists when they procommune with us, expect us to join with them in
says,
*'
if
we
We
grant
147
infer,
either thai
we
us
tells
nion
or
is
New
Testament previous
else,
become a dead
letter,
its
we prepared
make.
None of these
due.
to
tlieir spirit
principles by which
concessions are
we esteem
is
it,
is
commu-
to
tlie
is
be promoted.
and
this
Observe what he
specimens.
" He
account of
its
he observes,
'
The
Here
a term of Communion,
p.
the reference
What we
127.
is
to
Baptism
He
'
Baptist
strict
down was,
that
we
ed church
is
wrong
was
its members
who were members of
in its constitution
consideration,
in
the
it
was observed,
controversy, which
is,
This one
that
Testament
church of Christ
the
way
called
are
the
body which
is
not of a
the
is
in
And
it
dif-
New
was
148
farther observed,
we
that (though
dissent, as
its
caricatured
to the
half a sentence
is
it
purpose of making
but
it is
not disproved.
own
the
is
misrepresented
for the
Such
baptism.
it is
inaccurate
but
if
Churchman
the
reader
at defiance,"
turns
the
to
passage, he will
tist":
He
character of a
ground which
is
was observed
in
common
to Baptists
and on that
at large.
But
if
it
he
want of consistency
difficulty
that the
as
Churchman would be
in a
of Mr. Hall.
quotation
Brownists,'
is
from Bishop
Plall's
Apologie against
He
clearly
is
called 'futile.'
New
to the
and needed
to
it
be reformed
and he defended
149
tlie
and
it
but because
it
Rome
was,
in
in the short
to the
Some
of this
number had
fled to
its
constitution.
Amsterdam on account of
the " Separatists" nor the Establishment had the true constitution
The
last
(to
."
use Mr. Hall's term) " a nullity
mentioned opinion had been boldly brought forin a pamphlet entitled, " The
in 1609.
but as
it
it
he did
his attack,
ments.
its
baptism
This
of the subject
is
;
but
and Avhen
it
Our
they
to
Anabap-
viewed
in
connection
to the
if
had no constitution,
shadow of a
said,
it
will
amounts
150
which doubtless
in his esteeisis
refutation, because
it
valid,
but
needs
it
no
proposition.*
medium of Bishop
Hall,
we
the
Baptism a
are
tlie
inconsistent with
Luthf.R and
jj.
127.)
is
his associates
He
then quotes
he leaves out
of consequence to the
begins his
Mr. Hall
calls
that "
"palpable sophistry."
what
(^p.
It
it is.
129.) but
was stated
communion of
us, till they conform to what we are convinced is the will of Christ, we had no right to leave them
because they deviated from his will. The ground in both
cases is the same. Once take away the obligation of conif
we had no
Mr. Hall
says,
"if the
reasoDiiig extolled
Heretics,
Roman
REFORMATION
by Mr. K.
in refusing to unite at
Catholics,
is
just,
one and
is
he
tlie
and since
leave
must
firit
tnith''s
tlie
1.51
all
protest-
So
schisraatical project."
we had
" But,"
used,
far
it
is
till
they
be right to
if it
Jesus Christ,
left
come
worcfs
to
it is
his terms.
If
New
expressed in the
Testament;
be accounted our
The
staftdard."
%jb.)
Ne-
means
that
we
are obliged to
J).
position.
l'^8,
If
Here
129.)
we
his will,
demand
possibility of toleration."
men come
Lord
in
as a term of
required
If,
to
Is
according to the
Roman
Catholic to
admit him on
this very
acceded
tholic
communion
to
terms
it
is
he not
Christ's terms?
let it
be shewn that
abrogated, and
we
are these
disciples,
this part
his chapter
by professing
to retort
152
which
is
Rome." (Reply, p.
His
131.)
first
we and
it alike.
But
we
charge
is
If he
iufallibity."
is
the
if that
The
have existed.
principles on
which every
Baptist
any
man
Roman Catholic
judge of
it
that
for themselves,
it
men have
The
not
is
is
it
it
destroys
all
is
obedience to the
Wheie
will
Mr. Hall find any protestants oi any party who will adopt
such maxims as these?
What can he mean by the insinuation " when not sa-
tisfied
with this
insists
upon forcing
(i,
e.
of his brother, and treats him precisely in the same manner as though he avowedly contradicted Christ and his
Apostles, what
is
this
but an assumption of
{p. 132.)
whom Mr.
infallibity ?"
Hall acknow-
reason
we cannot
receive
youforcing
When we
do we treat
say to them
them precisely
as
ever
is
capable of believing
this,
There
is
is
for
our interpre-
we
though
Who-
tlie
153
world where any species of order of any kind
is
preserved,
their oicn
Simihir to this
is
seems
It
then,
we
We
us.
..
it
The
and
palmarium argumentum, the
and support of strict communion"! {p. 135.)
main
This
and
pillar
is
Rome
baptism
is
answer
to
the
is
new charge.
laxifulness
for themselves,
requisite to
WE, who
plead that
to find those
presume
to
know
the extent of
Mr.
Hall's information,
we can
a single instance in
in writing or conversation,
*'
acknow-
devising terms
principle was never stated, nor has any thing been adduced,
That
this is the
main
which
we
consider
pillar of
it
as
is
our
our argument
is
so far
opposite principle.
support.
That baptism
the
was
a term of com-
154
munion
and
has been
regarded by nearly
so
it
**
church in
to the
it
was a
we have no
unknown
the
ages,
Because
to allow.
all
all
its
make new
and
if
is
he
fails
ruined.
has alleged.
many
are
clevisings.
devices in a man's
and of
all
churches
they please
and
carried
Prov. xix.21.
namely
We
the safety of
lies
to
of God, let
heai't,
written, "there
it is
all
believers
to the first
safe
We remember
of
infinite
to
any of our
Lord
in
will,
we depart from
if
they
it,
we
shall
be hurried and
ruin."*
Rome", who
munion of
the
their
members
to
it
com-
necessary for
we
ask for a
list
of them, that
155
which "enjoined" one precept,
regard that
is
due
will
not elucidate
If he means
to another.
the
that these
we
reply, there
is
mak-
We
ask, then,
when
that term
attempt
According
charge
his
is
own
If he
unsupported.
to his representation,
nance of Christ
in
its
which the
"
Lord enjoined," is put on the same ground with an adherence to " innumerable things which he never enjoined
!
But a
mind
we
is
not
whether
nion of our
own
but
commu-
still
continue in force,
A consider-
we ought not
to require
obedience to a precept
be requisite
the church
to salvation.
is
So
yet
we
therefore
156
the church, unless
it
Hence
site to salvation.
it
number
of christians
follows
authority, that a
little
we ought
fore
to us.
to
If,
innovation
and there-
may
be
it will
not be established
difficult to
for there
is
say what
more evi-
is
of any other
and
if it
is
this instance
to follow
that
we may
rity in
divest ourselves of
any thing
Towards the
fit
all
argument
will
prove
else.
com-
to repeat the
and
to
be in holding up
ought
to
his
be remembered that
statement,
it
Whatever
his design
may
there
is
any truth
it
in his
One of these
we promise to ex-
when
rest,
it
is
CHAPTER
The
VTI.
present controversy.
Much
because
was there stated that Pcsdobaptists were parthis controversy, and because some observations
in
ties
it
to the
members of a
Mr. Hall begins by descanting on the
" majesty of truth," and the evils of falsehood, and cor-
rupt suffrages
to notice,
who wishes
appeal to
to enlighten the
its
of his
tion
it is
human mind,
opinion,
than
press
Our
will disdain to
author's intention
in
them
as
a necessary
and mistakes" !
these
remarks
(p. 136.)
is,
however,
sufficiently manifest.
He
tists
it
been surprised
It
tist
is
at his observations.
various principles
requisite to
one
communion,
of which was,
Some
evidence of
this position
158
was presented
'Baptism a term of
it
needful.
will
it
has been
who were
On
this
All those
assertion.
who continue
we repeat
the
in the
former
they will
still
become
will
body of
be parties; they
parties against us
is
term of communion,
but
must then
set themselves
new
ing
iis,
not, a.
will
foot-
its
neglect
rite of
and they
revolution
baptism,
will,
with
in the christian
down by
the ridi-
Endeavouring
to
all sides,
on the
tem.
In doing
this,
our sentiments.
It pleases
as tremblingly
He
adjures
159
tleem sacred not to forsake him in
them
tlie conflict,
reminding
peMed
to
be
them
is
arts,
He
blandishments, or
artifices,
and
to
seduce
to
baptism
less
thinks
to say,
fit
and
to colour as
We
he pleases.
ask,
common
sense and
our author has said with any paragraph we ever wrote, and
then draw his own inference.
the Paedobaptists
former
treatise,
distinct.
illustrate
In the
and
from
first,
\>.
a[ply a principle
;
in
view
21
24,
in
principle
common
which
said concerning
occurs principally in
and Paedobaptists
What we
both to Baptists
to the views
own conduct
if
to take of their
communion with
Baptists, and
in justifying
they sought
to ihe difficulties
call their
that their
urged against
us,
them
it
would be
160
the passasfe already quoted; which was obviously intended
make an impression so different from the fair interpretation of what we did say, that the mildest term that we
to
can apply
to it
that
is,
it is
altogether a misrepresentation.
style of
in the
is
same
quotations, from p.
lines
together.
Among
gular kind.
is
one of a sin-
then connects
it
there he finds
refuses to
commune
it
said
"that
P^^dobaptist
is,
and then he
is,
tells
amount of
his brother
communion because
;
bound
ang
to
renounce
he must
is*';
this reasoning:
that
is
and dignified."
Hall's purpose
who
is
and
to allow himself to
{Reply, p. 142,)
be so considered
Not content
with
whom
this,
is a meanness."
he adds, " and
to continue in
no
communion, between
judgment
for since
each
own
practice
more agreeable
than his
IGl
brother's, that brother
is
considered
to which
seems
it
is
it
to
Mr. Hall
asserts in
if this is
ciple,
{Reply, p. 144.)
will follow.
us,
The
to require consideration.
inference.
first
part,
said, "let
it is
them
their
[the
Bap-
of Christ.
They agree to be
who have not fulfilled
To
this sen-
sentence
its
propriety
is
to
be
tried.
Here
the inquiry
by the
supposed
to maintain,
ground the
difficulty
also, in this
among
Paedobaptists.
fairness.
it
On
this
It involved
involved no more
162
with the christian body, and by which the visible church
was intended
to
Whoever
Avorld.
thought the visible ordinances of the Lord were of importance, would necessarily feel reluctant in adopting any
little
it
He
Paedobaptist
(it
Mas
when he solicited
knew considered him to
in this situation
be unbaptised.
consequence.
must form a
ordinance of baptism
on the
plan which
he himself
baptism
that
al.-io
is
fresh
train
consequences
of
it
was observed,
followed
on the Paedobaptist
for
his
consideration
and
these
urged
on his own
principles.
them the
difficulties
or unfairly pressed on
But we do not
think
it
spirit,
as,
"Now,
beseech
?io
divisions
draw
thie
1G3
cliurcli of
lious of
He
all
human
pretends to
make out a
contradiclio/i
between two
Communion
no principle"; and in the other, that if their conduct was " connected with a sacrifice of principle, they
crificed
words
is
true
It suits
know, that
it is
diction,
is
it
make a
contra-
tlie
same
sense,
is
and
CHAPTER
Vlll.
for-
bearance EXAMINED.
We
are
now
Romans,
ch. xiv
is
but whether he
dislikes,
we
will
A
his
and
is
own,
now examine.
concession
singular
occurs
in
successful
to establish his
it
New
[the
is
affirmed
the
church
were in the
first
all
the
reciprocal duties of
it
was not
in the faith,
have us do but to receive those who were already baptised, for " there were no others originally in the church"
;
So
those
the
who were
Roman
was
believers
were exhorted
whom
to receive, were.
165
Htcording lo our author's owTi confession, in the churclj.
The
how
ought persons
to
Lord?
Nor
we
There
is
But when
own
concession, no similarity in
*'
this is
then, on his
circumstances
weak
who at
Mr.
it
any one
will
and those
Let us next
will justify
Apostle's exhortation
receive these
is,
us in receiving
weak
brethren,
and
christian
let
to
be universally observed
in his
to
give up in their
established.
But
if
principle of
mixed communion
mand
rites,
or to refinements on
ments
then
we contend
in
Romans
if
106
of the debate between the Gentile and Jewish christian.s,
his
cxliortation to forbearance
partial"
"palpably
to call
{p. 161)
is
the deed
own
"
is
He
done.
it,
still
and
be-
if
a sufiicient reply,
to the charge,
and says,
Jewish
he
is
and
this distinction
It
"There
tion.
not understood,
less
is
to,
is
Let
is
infer, that to
he
by
if
is
he attempts to evade
why
rites.
it is less
New
Testament
worship to be
institute.
How Avill
less offensive to
Doubtless these
will
he demonstrate
?" (/?.
will-
involuntai'y
165, 166.)
is
easy, scripture
with obeying
all
that Christ
had commanded
but the
who oppose
167
A
is
"the above
distiiiclicn
at
it is
He
on the assump-
Christ
much bound
as
to
Jew." After
(juoting some verses from Rom.xiv. he adds, " now in the
as the Gentile the
still
rites,
force, or
He must
have
that
as violating,
is,
institute.
Still
St.
Paul absolutely
insists
on the duty of
As
there
examine
in this
is
it.
Mr, Hall
says,
it is
will
is
not
at variance
The reader
" distinction," as stated by
keep
in
mind
that this
is
was
he
168
which he derives from the example under consideration.
** The above distinction" he tells us, " is
unfounded in
he
will
not find
But since he
it
Which
We are told
or, that
on the subject,
distinction
that the
is
Paul's "reasoning"
open to examination.
Paul " enjoins the practice of forbear-
this is
that
tlie
sincerity,
That he enjoined
ground
is
But
granted.
to
conciliate
them on
this
and
this
quire the
demand
it;
make on
Jews wished
was contrary
to the will of
**
God.
supreme
;
knew
legislator
had repealed"
" St. Paul
was testifying, the Lord Jesus had shewn him that nothing
was unclean of itself;" and before this time "Peter had
proclaimed the vision by which he was instructed, that the
distinction of clean
165.)
{p. 164,
was
16f)
hit practice, nolliiug
if
from ge-
Now,
tol-
if
if
from
for
no baptism at
the Apostles,
all,
for
that the
Our author
it
was
in debate."
Suppose we admit this statement, that " something" was, that
his private
commanded; and
commands,
own feelings.
"The Jew was as much bound
it
in
was
way most
agreeable to their
Jew."
We
made no
still
rites,
he who
170
considered as violating or neglecting a precept
force, or the injunction to refrain
was plain
it
The
convict.
all
Not
in
still
liim,
would
censure any of
laiu
"
from judging
members
its
for not
every
the whole of this chapter, that the Mosaic law was not in
force
that
submit to
it
that
if
he felt
it
that
it
on
to
a Gentile
belieA'er
make him
able to
"
to his
own master he
stand."
A.
it
he had no business
gentle
God
is
Gospel
and
must
St.
Paul absolutely
This
insists
is
bound
Mr. Hall
The
is,
institute
inference
is,
the Baptist
is
is
this
practice-
171
the Gentile had " violated." was not binding on the
tile
for
it
Gen-
will
Now, we
science.
boldly ask,
his
own
con-
is
that
same footing
is
it
no part of the
is
but
will of Christ,
Have the
and Elders" as much
have, let
we
be proved, and
it
If they
cause
rites,
for
may
all
According
the Gentile,
ed to be
" weak
who
in force,
still
Jew
like the
is
like
esteem-
Jew,
is
ousness", he
is
told that he
is
an error
in
Of course
the
who
is
upon him.
admit, but
how
we adopt
Jew to be
the opposite
If
the
of the
the
weak
brother,
we
Peedobaptists,
it,
shall
true
this
there
is
and conceive
and a representative
chapter before
something in the
first
he may be tempted
that the Apostle
and that he
is
is
communion, looks
to
on
think
his
it
It
us.
appearance of
favourable to mixed
the
remains to be proved.
hypothesis,
who
plausible,
He
correct.
is
and
sup[)o,ses
to receive the
it is
true,
were
to
172
be tolerated, but who were very much prejudiced, aud
very deficient
iii
Jew
is
observes
he
and he
he
did not say, I have been initiated into the true religion by
hope you
will receive
No
am
come
not
into a
He
and cannot be
called
tells
us
is
"a
nullity"
basis
He
all.
for
in its
circumstances, but
we have no evidence
were
Sfc.
the
Apostle
ground of
He
way
to
minds by eating that food which they might eat consist" It is good neither to eat
ther stumbleth, or
is
offended, or
is
made weak.
Hast
173
thou faith
have
Though you
to thyself before
it
are
yet
right,
God."
tenderness
iu
to
others
We
Hence,
we apply
if
whenever
it
is
an ordinance of Christ,
An
institute.
it
inference,
dency of which
to
is
we ought
to
receive a
a weak
Paedobaptist as
exhorted
is
not to grieve his brother by his meat, but to walk chariBaptist ought not to plead for that baptism
tably, the
which grieves
he
much
above
all
things, he
want of charity
in the
extreme
it
sacrifice
On
be
and
to
any
for peace,
we
we may
are quietly to
this
mark more,
not,
make
it
would be a
ought
less
to
it
Mr. Hall
we
shall only
'
it is
(jo.
am.PERSUADED by
168.)
the
But
Paul
Lord Jesus,
convert wanted
says,
common
to effect a
"I know, and
that there
is
nothing
sense, he
174
to
**
scruples,
his
to
Jew
hiiu
it is
who
unclean",
no
authority.
Hence,
to
whatever view
in
chapter
this
should
it is,
is
that
tolerate
institutions of
Jesus Christ.
Hitherto
subject,
interpretation.
will not,
in defence of our
own
did
obey the
24.)
to
In Rom.
had
might give
at all.
Two
causes
Jews
called
Some
very learned
Besides,
we know
animal food at
that conscientious
Rome
was considered by
so
about
Jews did
this time,
refrain
from
The probable
were
reason of
idolatries practised
An
Historian.
175
by their
own couutrymen.
who might be
and
also ex-
afraid of the
in proportion to their
own
tender-
The
thought wrong.
and
whosoever carefully
tions
first
he gave
to his brethren at
Rome, and
will
Romans
assist us in
;
acknowledge
which he made
comprehending
These general observations might be supported by a considerable body of proof, were it needful and which would
;
term of Communion.
But
since
Rom.
it is
xiv. in
Baptism a
we
shall
and
to
form
his
own
opinion
like,
after a very
sure,
he does
engage
to
in
As
we
to
But,
is,
that iheie
is
it is
said,
Bap-
" I be-
any
176
was
is
in force.'*
the
[Christ] directed
them
to
ture."
They were to
master.
The Lord
said unto
shall receive
power
"ye
his ascension,
after that
come
is
upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the
uttermost parts of the earth." (Acts
was
to
i.
8.)
large field
Nor
order.
in its
to
was the
will
But Mr.
of God.
immediately,
is
He
the requisition.
to set aside the
Is
it
command
fulfil
to preach the
does not
the terms of
either
Gospel to the
it
why
Mr. Hall's
If not,
Not
gives us another,
'*
m which
that
it
influenced
many of our
was improper
to
urge
177
sinners to repentance, or to enjoin
believing on the
to
a revealed
precept."
(/?.
He
174.)
then
adds,
"it
is
it
impossible to
whom on
this principle it
could
now
whole universe, to
heaven
all
and besides,
criticism
the
Jews by
proceeds,
creatures,' in
to these Christ
all
" Now
Roman
on the word
Dr.
commanded
deserve excommunication.
to
excom-
let us
they would
alive,
to
After some
to all,
without any
Barbarians,
Scythians, bond and free, male and female, rich and poor,
{See hia
one and then the other, the doctrines of the Gospel, and
s
178
the ordinances of
it
Christ, or
A part of
Brine
is,
Dr. Gill
ance."
says,
"men
of
certainly
all
was not of
nations,
subjects of repentance
this opinion.
He
to the
Jews
name among
in consequence of
all
exhorted the
first
Jews and
also to
book
Oct. ed.)
It
vol.
would be easy
sufficient.
iii.
to
Let then
it
The
impossible to
speculations of
**
called also
"a
supernatural revelation,"*
declared that
it
6. 19.
179
at any time
not set aside the divine institute, that the Gospel should
all men, as the means of bringing sinbut acknowledged, that " every truth should
be preached unto
ners to
God
none
concealed
and
no duty omitted."
So that when we examine Mr. Hall's second " instance" it
be preached
we have taken no
notice
many animadversions.
Communion
it
we considered Jews,
and
it is
and
is
it
or Gentiles
their believing
and obeying
his
withstanding they
unless this
is
In Baptism a term of
disobey one of
its
precepts.
Yet
**
On
we have
this passage,
is
Mr. Hall
accompanied
an irrefragable argument
So
also in
whom
to imitate the
conduct
Had we
promulgated, Mr. Hall's argument for receiving the unbaptised would have been established by the precedent
which was furnished by the divine conduct but as this
:
180
was not the
how
ing
were not
parallel.
stood,
In examin-
into the
the
to talk
avowed
full
enjoyment
the
Now
if
gift
of
baptised.
into the
tised, the
prove
argument
is
finished.
He would persuade us
for
is
Mr. Hall
to
in the same
when
they were
believing Gentiles
baptised: but
it is
But how
this position ?
no purpose
to
that,
make them
It
is
we
whatever
is
done,
But
we
this
is
not
they
may
hurt himself,
they
do not
181
But the
chapter of the
ment
for
Romans
truth
is,
is
is
The
replete.
deems another
it
principle
is,
that
whenever one
christian
and violation of a
positive
of his own.
He
is
an inference
if
proclaims
an instance.
We
to
inability
his
are then
bring
that
told
forward
the
any
Hi?
such
"principle"
:"
as if
we were
to
to
of the Gospel,
is
the
way
to
produce dissention
To make
his own cause look better, he enumerates various differences of sentiment respecting the " minuter details of
difficult to settle
he acknowledges that
and he says, " there are
is less
satisfactory,
and which
182
differ in other respects,
principle
we
they agree in
this,
rate
Here the
we pleaded
appeal
common
to the
lies
**
all
was due
we have
sense of
to
own
before recited
men
baptism from
persuade
to his
Christ,
we have
for pleading
is
requisite to a partici-
On
this plan,
the
tism, considered
LESS
as^
command
of private opinion
is
some may be
be confessed
reasoning.
to
is
USE-
affair
to
acknowledge
be the
it,
will
at length
CHAPTER
IX.
That
notice
is,
but were
it
wholly omitted,
it
Many
open
to exception,
of brevity
others
we
we
its
form
own
his
Some few
opinion.
assertions of
Mr. Hall
We
of
his
shall say
the church';
theory,
we
we comprehend
is
infer-
open
to exception.
If any person
we
He
we
and as
to
Mr.
who come
to his terms
things he
can of
us,
we do no more.
But passing
this,
let
Hall
justifies his
own
184
" Whenever we are invited
we esteem
to
concur
practices which
in
is
justified
God
rather than
poration; and
An
their incor-
it is left to
to determine, to
may prevent
which he
will
commuof
nion involve his concurrence in religious observances of
its
Hence
arises,
194.)
persons
parts
whom
of the
true
with
whom
an enlightened
christian not only would not join, but would not hesitate
for a moment
in declining to join.
So
doziht.
communion involved
religious observances of
concurrence in
on the propriety of
his
a douht
to
hut
it is
NOT upon
the practice
reader refers to
find in
this
add.s,
objecti
on which
it
Mr. Hall
is
how
far
185
" The friends of
strict
to
but because
is,
no occasion
is
and
itself
ment, because
Roman
in so doing, they
The
strict
siders
as
whom he
because in
so
con-
doing he would
itself;
Farther,
from which he
Once more,
**
the question
is
brought to
this point,
NOR
New Testament,
its
and
expressly
examined.
The
reader can
now judge
is
for
186
himself on what ground
we
He
how far
the next
which
that
is,
we
rest
principle of their
The argument
communion with
unknown in the
Mr. Hall has never encountered. If he
he
refutation,
is
He
mistaken.
he
is
it to
it
be an
is
implied
error, must,
them
On
this
and we contended,
explicitly implied in
it
the
Mr. Hall, he passed it by, and the reader is told that onr
objection to mixed communion is not placed on this
ground
Still it is said,
ligious observances"
but
to
we
reply,
is
sufficiently not
We
be permanent
in
re-
which would
187
yie
be
believe to
thority of Christ,
Were we
to
unscriptural,
opponent
adopt
to
the
au-
institutions.
it,
just;
may be
if
we
Many
manner of pro-
But every
the
were added
as parts
are safe
to the
to
the
all
his
arguments
New
for his
CHAPTER
X.
The charge
In
The
notice
tends
He
it.
his criticism
is
is
thing that
first
"humiliating"; perhaps
it is
so
we
shall
This he pre-
we
will
examine
He
We
we were
was
**
to
have then a
Now
guilty of the
same
fault.
He
"
will
members of
larities
he so warmly protested?"
Again,
{p. 109,)
"he
fit
we had given
it.
j.
son
told, is
highest authority"
is
a passage taken
We
To John-
ex-
we have
word
term precisely in
to use the
and we are
certain,
from Hooker
know that
Hooker were
s
own
decla-
189
membership.
we
us, that
ii.
He
clearly
1.)
a person
it.
At
length
Mr. Hall
On
(/>.201.)
this
is
if
he can prove
He
we
be
will
till
finish-
this is done,
"punishment", but
let
ed
let
institution of
it
then, will
cedure.
till
We know that
has lost
tions of the
we
its
we
a clamour
is
whom we
New Testament.
establish-
is
If the admission of
members
volume.
it
to our views of
was not
WE
that
wo
the will of Christ
author himself
rule
us,
to
is,
(iS^ee
tells
(p. 110.)
to
Corinthian with
incestuous
it,
the rejection
unworthy
is
a de-
it
was answered,
"
in
the other he
We
fisd".
to
communicate".
(/>.
a Faedo-
to "
party
of
to
In the
moral kind
in
ficiently clear
brought.
is
instance
first
it
swas
in the
or supposed to exist
the
New
On
fit
it
be not true,
our view
"
whether
was immediately added,
be settled by an appeal
is to
to
Testament."
to play on
qualified,
and
terms
the
unqualified,
as if
more than
re-stating
men.
in
What Mr,
what was
common
which
said before,
is
we
sense of reasonable
it
we
think "ww-
is
'
Baptism a
terra of
was
Communion,' p, 65.
on an answer
whether an institution of
191
Christ
be maintained, or
to
is
lines,
to
is
calls
it is
is
NOT
this
for
not submitted to
misconceive
that
it
at
it
all.
he gives
it,
it
But
to
up
for
whatever extent
is
On
who
also
and oppose
ridicule
it is
either
received,
is,
clined plane,
down which
and
is
ivill be,
trifle
descend to a neglect
but those
the tendency
of, at least,
to
which
be regarded, or not.
it
who venerate
it,
Hence
it.
may
which
an attempt
the
tket/
who
in-
are
New Testament,
if
ought
So
to
have
all
men
to
it.
mind
to
pay the
subject no attention.
The manner
ations
'
if
in
they [the
Paedobaptists]
are
misconception,
192
for
differed from us
we
is
not
it is
that those
who
have uni-
The second
CHAPTER
XT.
in
the ancient
CHURCH.
The
may be
told
first
extend
to the
ginning- of the
third.
The second
The
During the
the Reformation.
first
commencement of
of these periods,
it is
but in the
and Paedobaptists
in the
same
society, unless
it
could be
self at once,
the
to all
who adhered
to
it-
the sentiments of
and that
tend with
it is
all
innovations."
to recent
194
four
first
to
less it
commu-
patrons of psedobaptisra,
known
But
it
which
words appears
in
unknown
fact was
but in
in
to all antiquity.
Did
ance
We never
dence
exists.
slightest evidence
who imagined
that
into
the church
in
community
ian
his
cause
is
as persons
unhaptised.
of the christ-
Till this
is
done
vention of
infancy,
their
was unknown
modern
in antiquity,
and
is
an
in-
date.
some time
ages, for
tice,
after
especially
high in
of the consequence of
administrators
baptism,
who were
to
have
195
spiritual
blessings
general to believe
were baptised
tism received
baptism
such
induced
communicate,
to
materially
in adult years
had
in
in
valid.
different
men
now form
of
paedobaptism.
to, in
con-
Father,
We
modern
times, on the
to this issue,
who
It
it is
but
is
is
Mr. Hall
*
says,
we
229.)
qualification for
its
We
it is
stand by
it;
before
mean by
till
he was baptised
certain spiritual
not given
considered of so
received in that
is
is
their mother.
spirit,
one hope of
196
your calling one Lord, one
faith,
The
We
and
baptism
in the
is
it
be applied,
at least included
second,
it
in the first
expres-
As
cannot be excluded.
in the esti-
church
so
it
was essential
and nothing,
or heretical,
be more absurd
He
supposed
that whoever did not hold the tinily of the church, did not
for the
one
faith
and
to its
unity.
far,
but
all
Roman
considerate men,
to serve, will
Yet notwithstanding
He
allowed that
tised
these
He
thought his
Pomp,
et,
De
197
strongly stated his
own
opinion,
lie
But suppose we
as
&:c.)
sulTer
maxims
who differed from
it
{Vide
we
more
some cases
party
Mr.
late
and he repeats
"more maxims
record."
quity'7
than this
his
But what are " the maxims of antiIs there any one more ancient or more universal
that communicants at the Lord's supper should
(/j.
24G.)
be baptised
held," says
"
Among
all
We
who
violates
"
maxims
of antiquity."
it is
Mr. Hall
How
can he
describe the unity of the church, in agreement with Cyjwian's "maxims," without condemning his own? How can
he shew that any of thoss "maxims" which declared baptism to be the sacrament of unity that kept the church in
a "
How
new case"
in
which the
promoted by holding
How
uniti/ of the
different oj)inions,
body
lo
who had
can he carry
church was to be
none, were to
become one
How
except
then can
198
He
conduct proves
all
that
it
was brought
principle.
to prove.
difference
Their
Between
but
Hence
for
the con-
The
lies in
a narrow compass.
Great
is
fault
;
but
Mr. Hall
laid
in
down by
which any
who reasoned on
his principles
surprising;
adopted.
Yet no such
The
presumption, then,
much
is
is
is
less that it
was
Notwithstanding
it
it is
CHAPTER
XII.
Conclusion.
rally
to a termination,
we
are natu-
Near
his.
Our author
says,
"
it
promote
it,
demands a doubt.
this occasion,
255.)
societies,
it is
inferred that
its
it
it
its
analogy to other
more
That a
and
qualifications,
is
But this
church
fit,"
sition
is
is
is to
to our ability
we
by the rule.
and, "
it
which we never
author alone
that
judge according
is
laid
down
accountable.
is
shall see
propo-
God
it
is
200
the laws by which
(p. 255)
To
us
it
and for
governed are of
is
it
reason
this
his prescribing,'
we oppose Mr.
Hall's system.
appears inconsistent with our obligation " exactly
to
that one of
shall
"
tiie
be removed from
The
its
place,
Baptists,
consider
us,
The
ciple thus
'
avowed,
distinctly
to
we
^vhich
object
the
some
the. propagation of
grant that
we
We
on many
his inferences
other occasions.
"
What
is
from teaching an
illiterate
extend the jyractice of a particular ceretnong, but to invest it with an undue importance
design of their union
in their eyes,
is to
to look
is
is
If
necessary
is
deng
to
it
for if
upon them-
to foster
we
an over-
we have
said, all
have with the different parts of the christian system, without being exposed to such a charge as
will be, that
if
we must
he means to charge
the denomination
this,
who
all
and
on those members of
201
consciousness that
tlie
it is
We
'*
among
"of
the rest,
invest-
We
their apologists.
how important
shew,
but
teachers
it is
who
those
to
who
treated
hnn
Baptist
least,
to
is
who have
The
needless.
has an advocate
faithful
treat them.
would be easy
to
fit
It
might,
to
say the
little
for
them-
directions of God's
word
.''
to venture
an
opposition to
Brainerd?
the wishes of
all
their excellencies,
them adopted
them
their
Some
whom
tell
202
effect than
is
to secure their
own
rejection
of this nature
more revolting
to the dictates of
is,
and
continue to
will
who
him that he
before
endeavour to convince
is
is
wrong.
difficult
To
we
this,
be
among
christians
sacrifice
of truth, or
is
spurious in
its
origin,
and dangerous
in its
and
left it
on record that
it
was designed
from
his
why we
to stand through
satisfactory
should deviate
we know not.
reasons why we ought
it,
it
it
had been
who
is
the
is
list
In our turn
we
so
garbled
and misrepresented,
to
that
we
They
entirely
203
They have
been examined
in general
the preceding
in
made we commit
to
It is not for
may
think,
but a
ment enough
to see the
manner
in
No
not
To
opinion can
obvious
the
be
permanent which
ultimately
impression
of the
New
is
Testament.
it
But
us, it is
if,
we do no
more than the Lord commanded and the Apostles practised, the
is
so profuse,
will
that
we
but in the
Mr. Baxter,
in his
"
all
tised"; forcibly
visible
this,
many
years,
as
ture example.'^
Such
It
plain and
I answer,
shew any
contrary to
all scrip-
it)
is
204
mind
controversy.
We
increase
spirit
will
be accused of tending to
Yet
of division.
sincerely
we
as
still
We
men to
primitive Christianity.
We
acknowledge
method of promoting
this is one
unity,
is difficult
in the
set aside,
same principle?
alone that
is
if
which
since
it
difference
For
same way.
Lord can be
society
what
is
evident;
it is
not unity
no
but at no period
The
Mr. Hall
Romish
baneful kind.
The
its
and
The
to
contend
for
declara-
plain,
faith
but
summed up by
baptism and
In the present
minufia which
might be
said,
I have commanded
we
all
it
we have bad
205
to
named by
an ordinance expressly
tlie
tlie
only visible
Singular as
may appear
it
to
raits
may
differ
he may apply
and
call it
from us
baptism
would allow us
if
he does,
sprinkling to infants
we
all
ask
that he
is,
from him.
to differ
meaning of the
He
injunction,
relates
the
to
it
it is
placed, and
first
tation,
christian ordinance,
New
consequent priority
different course
command
specting the
its
communion.
he
of Christ re-
he allows that
all
If,
it.
we
now
yet he contends
a right to a place ia
New
they
will
rule,
our duty
where
shall
but
is
we
But
stop.
the
have to
shall
Testament,
if
it
is
is
to
be our
plain,
by acting in conformity
we
in the end,
operation of which
is
to
In the history
we ought
206
to take
early ages
is
class of assumptions,
and
as his guide,
nate.
to
him who
it
signifies
His business
is to
keep
remember
New
Testament
God
and
to
and
us, looking
let
who, for the joy set before him, endured the cross, despising
the shame,
of God.
xii,
lest
ye be tcearied and
3,)
THE END.
Works
Address
to
a Friend on
Second Edition.
Church Communion.
Price dd.
the Divinity of
Is,
Academies of
to
the
Price
Baptist
Is.
Education Society.
Price Is.
As.
Second
Edition.
THE
FREE COMMUNION
AMONG REAL
WITH
/
SOAfE NOTICES OF
Messrs.
THE WRITINGS OF
R.
HALL,
ON THIS SUBJECT.
"
have been
in Scotland.
The
among
W.
Bennet.
HLotition:
PRINTED FOR
W.
SIMPKIN AND
R.
MARSHALL,
Price
Is.
6d.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Introduction
I.
II.
III.
essential to
4
9
15
IV.
23
historically
26
considered
VI.
On the Assumption of a
32
33
ib.
It is
2.
It is a violation
3.
It offers
34
Christian character
4.
It is
the ground of
5.
It is
6.
It
7.
It
It
religious persecution
M/ichurches
in
8.
all
37
all
one Communion
40
VII.
38
39
41
45
ErhaTUM.
The
quested to correct
Page 17,
it
is
rei
FREE COMMUNION.
After
so
lately written
Hall,
on the
communion by Messrs.
a small anonymous
pamphlet on the subject may well be thought to require some apology that apology may be founded
on the circumstance now mentioned. The controversy above referred to has become voluminous
and expensive so much so, as to render it inac;
mass of
Christians,
who can
The sub-
on a more extended
perhaps be told that I should use the term Anlibut it is both a long word and a liard word, two
decided objections with me against its frequent use.
When
I speak of strict and free, or mixed, communion, I mean no
I
pcedobaptist
reproach.
By
strict
Baptists I
communion
to persons
immersion
all
those
(free, or
mixed)
comprehend
communion, occasional or
our Lord, with
recommend
stated, in the
all
denomina-
to other
Supper of
with
"
all
who
and
this
churches
on the
that
principle
of Christ
all
on earth are
the
visible
but parts or
" the
Lamb's wife."
pamphlet like this cannot be supposed
to comprehend all the arguments which might be
adduced, or all the texts by which those arguments might be supported much less can it be
expected to enter into the pro and co7i of controversy.
All that is attempted is, to furnish materials for those who are able and desirous to think
bride, the
A small
'
'
for themselves.
The
avoided.
He
may be
in a point
which he con-
time,
when
tion,
cramped by
strict or sectarian
the sequel he
will
communion, as
attempt to prove.
in
hoped
is
It
will be ascribed to
because they are the chief writers on that side of
and
the question with whom he is acquainted
because, as he believes, the one is considered as
is
And though
all
they have
now
controversies, if
their
in
Should any advocate of strict communion condescend to notice these few pages, the writer does
not pledge himself to reply but if he should see
it necessary, it will be with studied brevity, being
fully determined not to be drawn into the vortex
of an angry or protracted controversy.
For this
reason he has avoided, as much as possible, both
the subject and
parts of the Baptist controversy
the mode.
He has indeed read on both sides, and
made up his mind and his opinion is not likely to
be altered, except by evidence he has not yet seen.
He has judged for himself, and is quite willing that
all his fellow Christians should do the same
and
is not aware of any material evil arising from such
differences of opinion, when not made the ground
of exclusive communion nor is he sensible of any
diminution of affection in his own mind on account
;
of them,
when they
Christianity.
b2
minor points of
SECTION
Of the
The unity
I.
of the church
is
a principle generally
It has been
commonly supposed
too
opinions,
and
This subject,
therefore,
requires
harmony of
and ceremonies.
some explana-
And,
tion.
1
to consist in
in uniformity of rites
When
church,
refer not to
church, but to
all
for I
cannot for a
moment
visible
all
church of Christ
is
a congregation of
faith-
men,
in the
all
those things
may
all
others are
such arrogance
is
own
munion." *
2.
When
not
of
(1.) It is
that
is, it
ciples.
may be
This
by a reference to
difterent members, who,
illustrated
its
siderable variety.
(2.) It is
Some
rites.
Some pray
But
it
kneeling,
and
harmony than
private controversies.
I
conceive,
And whence
is this ?
Partly,
Communion, page
9.
6
fluence of the Spirit of God, the author of
all
true
more
in their
The
truth than
willing to allow,
fact
They
faith
on the
priest's sleeve
all
you
into
all
truth;" that
is,
as
many
t Gal.
iii.
1.
(O
p. 12,
foolish Galatians,
!)
(ed. 1764.)
who
ct
See also
al.frcq.
of
faith.
(3.)
But there
is
men know
have
love
Christians
that
foretold
ye are
my
one to another."
it is
said,
" By
this
disciples,
And
of
the
shall
if
ye
first
each other
in the Lord's
Supper
communion with
and the elements
**
John
xiii.
55.
Acts
iv. 32.
Cor. x. 17.
**
the
same
fountain,
communion
is
by
fatal
effects
of the great
it,
we have
as to be scarcely
its
first
ages." *
Terms of Communion,
p. 1, 2.
SECTION
Of
the
ONE Baptism
II.
essential to Christian
Communion.
Here
I fully
sufficient
as of
apostles,
Lord's
as
it
I"
me
shall baptize
" He
that cometh
you with the Holy
10
And
fire."
" Upon
whom
again, to
John
it
was
Ghost." *
he
is
Again,
many days
hence." t The
accomplishment of this promise on the day of
Pentecost
is
insisted on
powers
only,
which
is
insist
" Except a
man be born
If
kingdom of heaven
Spirit of Christ
he
is
tries,
scure.
we
them
the
first
Matt
iii.
John
iii.
11.
5.
John i. 33.
Rom. viii. 9.
t Acts
i.
the
5.
lat-
11
ter that
moral or
influence
sjiiritual
necessary
end of
time.
But
let
tion.
says,
in
addressing the
Father of
and
all,
you
in
who
all."
above
is
Here
it
all,
and through
appears to
me
all,
exceed-
mere external
ordi-
in pre-
who
Spirit,
is
of the text.
named
expressly
St.
in the tirst
member
putting
off"
body
the
the circumcision of
buried"
'
him
who
that
it
know
God,
mode
of baptism
is
an allusion to the
but
if so,
think
ori-
it is
iv.
t Col.
-(5.
c 2
ii.
II, 12.
12
not
through the
washing of water,
the faith of the
operation of God, who hath raised him from the
dead."
more
explicit.
It
him
work
him
members
:"
they there-
media-
raised,
ascend and
sit
certainly there
is
no
allusion,
in
speaking of his
crucifixion, to the
the cross.
death
into
?
us, as
were
(or are)
bap-
Therefore
we
him by bap-
did
so.
13
tlsm into death
that,
like as Christ
was
raised
up
that henceforth
we
For he
that is dead is freed from sin.
Now if we be dead
with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with
him.* Now all this is the effect, evidently not of
water baptism, nor of any external rite but of the
should not serve
sin.
Spirit,
whereby we are
cruci-
from the
life
in fact
to
first-born
to
all
new Covenant,"t
is it
to
This passage
paring
who
it
he
Rom.
vi.
J 8.
t Heb.
xii.
S2, 23.
14
baptism doth
now
But here
save us."*
is
no
allu-
down
he was borne above it, and never left the ark till
it rested on dry land
but the point of comparison
rests here
as the Patriarch was borne above every
for
danger by the water supporting the ark so Chrisand death " by baptism;"
but by what baptism ? "Not the putting away
;
the
filth
of the flesh"
And
necessity of dying to
Thus
sin,
and
living to
God.
much
stress, is not
they
*
Pet.
the
iii.
21.
15
sity of the one,
of the other.
To
commu-
nion
if it
SECTION
On
III.
Lord's Supper.
Explaining
baptism of the Holy Ghost, as done in the preceding section, I cannot object to this being considered as a pre-requisite to church communion:
I
am now,
sake)
that,
rite
communion.
This
Mr.
Fuller,
[literally
strict
by
com-
understood] any
16
it ?"
must
mode
own
but
still it
appointment
connection will
their
fellow
with themselves.
little
and here
would
remark
1.
we
find the
most
which indeed
and though the Lord's
Supper was instituted prior to the commission under wdiich the apostles, and their successors in the
ministry, have since continued to baptize, yet was
there no distinct mention of it in that commission
neither was there any reference to baptism in the
distant allusion to the Lord's Supper,
instituted
17
The
2.
two
objects of the
fectly distinct;
commemorative
the Lord's
having
institution,
Supper
retro-
Saviour
the one
adapted
may be
other
the
dividual,
is
communion
the one rework of the Redeemer,
operations of the Holy Spirit.
for Christian
have
This
whom
more
disputed.
no man was
urge it
clearly, or
forcibly.
This excellent
man
cup
more
is
bread proves the necessity of administering the sacrament in *' both hands," so the
after the
manner
in
servance of
all things
Mr.
F.) read
nations
the
commission
baptizing them
in the
" Go teach
name
all
of the Father,
them
18
imtruct them in
the
all
left
by Christ
our
for
direction ?" *
I
for
we
could wish
also, that
may
and that
after-
very occasion,
we
think
shall find
men know
my
that ye are
" By
something
shall
this
disciples, that
far
all
ye love
one another.**
corded facts
"
All
in his
the re-
New
* Fuller's Letter, p.
2.
t Letter,
p. 4.
19
Here, therefore,
is
But
ler
to advert again to
indeed mentions
it
Lord's table
denies
many
this,
disciples
first
to
be certain;
the fact
But suppose
it
that they
satisfied
baptism
who were
it
does prove, as
do not contend to
I
I
conceive, that
all
in doctrine
Letter, p. 15.
d2
20
" the breaking of bread" with them. But if the
mention of baptism before the Lord's Supper, or
**
breaking of bread" proves, that it must necesprecede it, then assuredly the mention of
breaking of bread" before " prayers," (meaning
sarily
**
all
commu-
which
(as others
have done
connection as
well
is
known passage
Christ."*
In the
first
men-
to India, will
to
nection or dependance.
to
it,
nor had, as
Cor. X.
was not
Chris-
Still
5.
more remote
is
the
21
me somewhat
appears to
The
Israelites like
Noah's
it.
which, therefore, he could not refer in his conversation with the Jews; though he might and did
refer to that atonement,
on which the
latter ordi-
John
vi.
51.
22
them
meant as an
incidental
This,
remark
howit
not
by those who practise it, and, therefore, does not annul the duty of commemorating their Lord's death,
as
we
We
shall
are bound
to observe.
us
and
if
but a Master,
who
we
fect services,
the
23
SECTION
On Mutual
We
and
Toleration
The former
IV.
amomr
Christians.
ing between
members
of the
affects
vitals
of
religion.
its nature is a tolerant and comnot sectarian or exclusive.
system
This is indeed its great and distinguishing feature,
and places it in opposition to Judaism, which was
the religion of a particular nation, and the divine
authority of which ceased only just before that
But Chrisnation was broken up and scattered.
Christianity in
prehensive
tianity,
consisting
not in
external observances,
though such
particularly
insists
on the
24
human
antient as the
race.
St. Paul,)
we
scatter, but to
(or persons)
in heaven."
all
things
not a polygamist.
direct,
It is
Christians,
and
it is
to separate them.
The grounds
of Christian
;)
believers
Cor.
vii.
John
iii.
23.
25
ceived,"*
to doubtful disputations"
Again,
ther
;"
it is
that
is,
who
was
that
*'
even," saith
us."
And how
tion
among
We
their brethren
New
communion, but included every other act of broyet, surely, there is no instance
of receiving a Christian brother or sister, which
therly kindness
designed
and
to
communion
specially
with their
Lord.
Was
Phebe,
or
Epa-
* Rom. xiv.
3.
in order to
deter us
t Apol. p. 101-2.
26
from varying any circumstance of a positive instiBut we are not under Moses; and yet,
even Moses allowed of a trespass offering in all
tution.
ment
or ceremonial defile-
of a ritual observance
from the
full
is
SECTION
The Question
V.
as
hhtoricalli/ considered
to
mixed
strict
Bap-
or exclusive Communion.
historically,
our
into the
communion of the
;
of mixed or Catholic
fident, that
communion
Both
fundamentals of Christianity.
parties presume, that during the lives of
obtain
among
and yet
it
that
on which
to.
27
But
it is,
on
mode
of baptism.
all
if
not
Peedobaptists,
believing
count for
its
On
to
postpone the
lives, as
was the
Emperor Constantine.
it,)
of
and thus
show,
those
who
On
did.
this subject,
who
and
to
refused
communion
however,
it
communion
I shall
must be
recol-
avowedly a Baptist.
" Supposing the modern practice (so Mr. Hall
lected, is himself
at
which
first
it is
writer
distinctly noticed
who
by
explicitly mentions
Tertullian, the
it,)
we
cannot
28
suppose a shorter space was requisite to procure it
that complete establishment and ascendancy, which
it
still
who
ties
to
Of
be found
in ecclesiastical history
community. We challenge our opponents to produce the shadow of evidence in favour of the existence, during that long tract of time, of a single
was the
distinguish-
it is acknowledged,
and unequivocally adverts to the contrary practice and as he expresses
TertuUian,
ing characteristic.
is
the
first
who
distinctly
disapprobation of
it
at the
same
it
form one instance of the practice of mixed communion; and unless we are disposed to assert,
that the modern innovation in the rite of baptism
supplanted the original ordinance at once, multitudes must have been in precisely the same situation."*
* Hall's Reply to
Kinghom,
p. 219.
29
" For two centuries, therefore, (says Mr. Hall,)
the predecessors of the present Baptists unani-
down
tury,
commencement
are judged,
by which we,
By
as a denomi-
their persecutors of
the
stig-
heresy; while
that there
who
it
on
this
ing
them divided
No
ticular.
in their
for,
by suppos-
of a rupture in external
communion having
ledged
oc-
is,
or,
as
is
who adhered
far
to the primitive
more probable,
were none
that they
t Ibid.
p.
221.
30
in
but that a
differ-
mode,
was made a ground of exclusive communion, is
what I have never yet seen proved, and therefore
cannot admit.
On the contrary. Dr. Mason, of
New York, contends, and I think successfully,
that no difference " in rites and customs in worship
nor imperfections in moral discipline nor
nor disdiversities in the form of government
sonant views on subordinate points of doctrine"
ence of opinion, as to either the subject or
divided the
communion
He
of Christians in the
and on the
validity of
Bishop of Caesarea,
as follows, in
first
instances, particularly, in
in
about
many
and that they have not precisely the same obSo likeservances there as prevail in Jerusalem.
wise, in a very great
many
number of other
provinces,
and unity
31
M. quotes
Dr.
Bishop of Hippo.
also Augustine,
like tolerance
t but,
is
of England received to
its
highest honours, as in
by
therefore,
is
it
communion
Bunyan and
So
J that
it
Mason, of such
a breach of communion among Protestants; and
first
this
was
followed,
upon
strict
by the
who
communion.
Communion,
p. 51.
25 J.
;:
32
SECTION
On the Assumption of a
Evih
VI.
The
nay
make
to
it is
for
men
their canons
and
by
whom
he commands them to
receive."*
I
am
strict
Christ's authority
charge this
which any door-keeper of a Chrischurch turns the key at his peril, unless he
mission, against
tian
ONE but in
mean one local
is
society
that
is
clearly impossible
but that every converted person every one baptized with the Holy Ghost, (which is emphatically
i.
p.
294.
33
Now, 1 st, It appears to me to be an infringement of the right of our Lord Jesus Christ, as King
in Zion, for any persons, forming a Christian society,
to reject
weak
*'
It
his.
may be
whom
Christ
they are
said,
St. Paul
and that not to
doubtful disputations, (as we have already seen,)
but in Christian love and charity to the communion of his church and of his table. Indeed,
the late Mr. Robinson, (though sufficiently zealous
for baptism,) if I mistake not, resolves the whole
but
if
it
is
enough.
Whose
*^
table
is it ?"
It is the
James
calls the
another."
way
to induce the
world to say of us
is
**
means
not the
See how
!"
Mr. Booth, indeed, denies that the Lord's Supper was ** appointed to be a test of brotherly love
among the people of God ;" and certainly this was
but when
made an image of Christ's
church, and when the different
communion
members,
is
are represented as cemented into one body thereby, * the union and communion of Christians in
Cor. X.
See above,
7.
p. 7-
34
that oFdinar>ce
must be admitted
to
be a secondary
its appointment.
Nor should Christians
ever forget that precept, which was not only given,
object of
and made
table,
in the
of the institution
" This
3.
my commandment,
is
primary design
to the finer
racter.
am
feelings
of the Christian
cha-
communion with
want of Christian
feeling
so
from
by
-it,
but
may
which
in the heart
Mr.
by
the
Holy
Spirit himself?
Fuller, in reasoning
on
is
'
mit.
The
John
XV. 12.
human
heart are
example,
human
lent
Baptists do not
feelings of the
human
God !"
for Christ's
New
York,
respecting himself,
which,
while
it
proves the
F 2
;;
36
shews
also
a conviction of this
fact.
young woman
end of an
at the lower
aisle reclin-
pew in a pensive attitude. As he approached her she said, " Sir, I am afraid I have
done wrong?" Why what have you done? *' I
went up with the communicants, and received a
token, but am not a member of your church
and I could not be at rest till I spoke to you about
it."
To what church do you belong ? " To the
ing on a
communion was
to
He
consulted a
who were
still
moment
present, and
it
He'iionimu-
petitioner.
37
tears streaming
down
How
her cheeks.
did his
He went
home, exclaiming to
be right? Is it possible that
such is the law of the Redeemer's house?' It
quickened his inquiries, his inquiries strengthened
his doubts, and have terminated in the conviction,
that it was altogether wrong."*
heart smite him!
himself
Can
this
Exclusive communion
4.
is
these
need of thee
Some
" Begone,
have no
"
!
cially
on
this,
own
infallibility.
Comm.
note, p. xviii.
38
the other, and to place
other,
charity
is
my
in opposition to
each
study to avoid.
reasoning, on
Our
5.
them
still
farther.
nion
is
The
this point,
the ground of
all
commu-
What was
arisen in
must be carried
principle of exclusive
the
Athanasians
testants
between
In
all
these,
is
first
cularly clear
parti-
Spirit's teaching,
Far be
tist
it
to
tion.
Some
among
the
to rank
and ablest advocates of religious
liberty and if any of them practice persecution,
1 am sure it must be an act of great self-denial.
Still, however, the exclusive principle is the prin-
of
first
ciple
of persecution;
but the
infliction
and
what
is
persecution
39
I
know
it
may be
said, that
it is
no punishment
from a particular
contended by members of
Church
the
and so
it
Establishment,
is
that
is
it
no punishment to
many
But
being excluded,
plain of
or,
at least,
of their
forefathers
on the
ground, from
like
communion
in
the Es-
blished Church.
6.
There
is
clusive system.
It is in
many
cases a cause of
families
head.
It is true, indeed, that the Gospel has often
been the means of dividing families, through the opposition which some of their members have raised
against it but this divine dispensation is in itself
'*
the Gospel of peace " and is made the instru:
40
ment of contention only through the
human
pravity of the
heart
and separation
case, division
ists.
natural de-
by
terms
communion-
strict
how much
prayer in the
may be
may
may be
one in us
communion
is strict
churches
that they
Not only
7.
me
that they
in thee,
world
on
one
all
but
calculated to
it,
in fact, un-
It also
of the Redeemer, to
and
love.
For
if
commemorate
command
his sufferings
denomination
may
find
We
are
all
it
very
difficult to believe
upon deliberate
conviction.
are influenced
by the prejudices of
*
John
education, for-
41
getting that
it is
sitions,
8.
and
dom
Many
in the earth.
one
last hours,
||
the children of
And
God
that
to advert again to
I-
11
John
xi. .VJ.
42
each other and with himself, that they " all " might
be " ONE," he adds, as the great argument to enforce that request, " that the world may believe
me " * strongly implying that
nothing would go so
far,
as a
mean
or motive, in
other.
my
**
By
this
disciples, if
ye
mean which
divide
them
into
known
to the
Christ,
who have
fail
t John
to avail thera-
xiii.
35.
43
selves of the
Popery
same
its
is
objection.*
among
ignorance,
the multitude
it
is
founded in
cannot
fail
to
state
of the
than
we have
to look forward to a
all be Baptists.
we
Of
however,
this,
am more
am
inclined to think,
always be
of
differences
opinion
among
thereby
God
will be far
and,
more
conceive that,
glorified,
than by
according to the
is,
Chaldee,
"
when he
shall
bring back
this
in
+ Isa.
lii.
8.
44
explained of seeing things clearly, and without
bbscurity; but this the Hebrews would express
by seeing " face to face," without a veil.* The
expression " eye to eye," appears to me, an allusion to the office of
walls,
calling,
The
therefore,
figure,
and
zeal
and
if
co-operate
tidings
of salvation
among
Missionaries,
in
glad
the
spreading
Now,
am
in
church com-'
-.ifisd
but
it
is
Baptists
of contention
peace,
is
is
no ground
there cemented
cross.
I
* See
Cor.
xiii.
12.
'
45
'-;-'''
-
'Oils mf"'
SECTION
bofasa-,
6i9rfJ
Ohjectioiis ansioered,
Having
VU.
Concluswn,
In the
first
communion
is
place,
it
may be
said, that
by no means necessary,
Psedobaptist churches.
It is
mixed
as there are
however,
difficult,
But waving
answer, there are many cases to which it
will not apply, and where there is no evangelical
Psedobaptist congregation and even where there
is one, is it no serious inconvenience for a person
to be, driven from the ministry that may, perhaps,
have been made instrumental to his conversion,
this
a good shepherd to
pastures.
2.
It
may be
said
drive
'
his
flock
to
If Paedobaptists
of
strange
be ad-
where
shall
'*
'
46
may
who
to this fact.
'And would
Perhaps
might
and perish e\ery cause that
interferes with the cause of Christ
My opinion
is, that free communion, among Christians, would
put an end to many controversies
and, as Mr.
Fuller once devoutly wished, lead " all the armies
it
Lamb to concentrate
common enemy." t
of the
the
Here
By
vernment, or discipline,
the
Minister
is
decided by a majority;
i Sec motto
in
our
title
page.
47
and
are
questions
all
founded on
this prin-
among them
are thus
all
plan
is
pursued, while
we
since,
of
all
creatures. Bigotry is
would
attribute this
Bigotry;
but
so inconsistent in
itself,
refuse
them
as liberal, that I
am
to
and afterwards
friends to free
me
so
surprised any
formed,)
I to
?"
it.
am
He
in-
Paedobaptists,
communion
and such
as choose to partake
48
with them.
liberty
are
Thus
maiatained
the most
by
the feast
for
is
tender con-'^
sitting at table
;
with
he hath said
thered together in
my
name, there
midst of them."*
It is not, however, for
am
in the
^'
me
to dictate.
ni'l'-l
In proin
be enlarged
Head
May
it
Holy Spirit, as
judices, and open the doors of every Christian
of the
church
all
who come, by
admission
faith
and penitence,
THE END,
J. Dnaell. I'riiiler.
to request
SHORT STATEMENT
REASONS
CHRISTIAN,
IN OI'POSITION TO
PARTY COMMUNION
BY ROBERT HALL,
M. A.
UonUon
CO.
MDCCCXXVl.
PREFACE.
A.FTER
munion, that
is
strict
com-
ship to
was not
members
my
of their
intention
own community,
trouble
to
the
it
public
But
it
word
in controversy.
render
it
accessible
to
it
would
substance of
compass,
such
as
so
have
a large performance.
vour
has been
It
my
endea-
to
concise
must be
succeeded,
left
how
far
in a
it,
have
the judgment of
to
the reader.
have
me
that
all
its
own
Among
weight.
it
influ-
would
those of
and as he
left
his
death,
he
is
considered
felt
some
its
as
favour.
predilection to a practice to
having
That
which
was very
early days,
is
rarely
questioned
freely admitted;
in. his
but that he
all
v.,
along
some
felt
that his
hesitation
am
commune
at
full
Secondly,
many
years
lines.
knowledge
we
act precisely
hominem :
it
this
it
was
that
principle,
but that
the
curs,
still
since
previous
communion, on
is
ventured
attack
to
is
inquiry ocrequisite to
communion
it
question,
his
Hence
never yet
X am compelled
to
trial
VI
of
controversy,
Be
conviction.
as
this
it
may, great as
his
even on subjects of
importance.
All I wish
to
human names
debate
is,
much
greater
may be entirely
determined by an unpre-
The prevalence
authority,
and
of this disposition to
strikingly illustrated
upon
to receive opinions
by the
bow
to-
trust,
is
following anecdote.
man
of primitive piety
to
and
mixed com-
in
he had two^
not approve of
the
first
and
it,
declares, that he
place,
in the next,
who
pulls
him.
a hedge, a
down
it.
first,
which carried
Vll
In short, there
and subtlety
is
in
scripture.
error,
it
left
a plain
common
derived
to
its
from
the public
timent in them,
nor will
it
it
will
gradually disappear
betrayed,
sophistry, into
SHORT STATEMENT',
Sfc.
XT
is
by
admitted,
Christians,
denominations of
all
Founder
for
and that
it
was designed by
fraternal affection
communion
of saints
prehending
all
those
by which Christians
is
whole
li
is
the
universally ac-
an important branch
of the
com-
to constitute
of that communion.
which
Though the
of larger extent,
it
that
of per-
knowledged
is
it
dis])ute
name
arises
it
ge-
is
of
Whether
real
all
it
forms a part
faithful, or
whether
it is
(on the
which
briefly
it is
my
is
are
the question
and calmly
to discuss.
we
clusion to which
The
first
con-
we
the
system
liberal
who
is
his brethren,
to the
conclusion
so
nearly coincide,
that
it
is
not
the
assertion
that
all
sincere
description,
will
more
clearly
Whether
Christians
is
are
of that
appear as
we
3
advance
but
must be permitted
to say,
that
a feeling of the kind just mentioned, has occasioned the greatest difficulty
have experienced
in this discussion.
It is well
known
the
mode
of administering that
rite.
with
While the
sprinkling or pouring
there are
be confined to those who are capable of understanding the articles of the Christian religion,
or in other words, to adults,
of the
whole body.
assumed a
when
in their infancy,
in
such as
was
that
not
my
entirely
accordance
in
with
my own
We
On
as unbaptized.
we
Hence
it
we
my
is
an
that
alleged,
is
are
under
indispensable
all
possible circumstances
term
and
communion,
of
we
yet as
peedobaptist
brethren,
deem them
unbaptized,
we must
cannot but
of necessity
to the
It
is
evident
that this
baptism
communion
it
world,
an
the
prising
since
is
which
opinion
should
baptists
not sur-
is
have embraced,
The
nominations of Christians.
never
it
till
nor could
of late
it
become
while
all
is,
it
de-
has
a practical question,
parties
acknowledged
truth
all
It
practice.
on
influence
possible
with
any influence on
could have
little
practice,
or no examination
be imputed the
facility
and
with which
it
the
received
is
must
to this
has been
must ne-
Lord's
table.
The wide
circulation,
its
necessary result
they
communion to
deem baptized wherein they
;
who assume
essential
it
for
all
those
whom
act precisely
other Christians,
is
an
sacrament.
in
such
in confining their
is
it
The
point on which
difter,
which we place
we suppose
they
fit
rational
subjects
so singular,
restricting of
communion
leads inevitably to
Let
tion.
all
it
to our ow^n
admitted, but
opinion
it is
under
of
it is
That
is
a necessary condition
circumstances
the
denomina-
harsh and
their practice
illiberal, is freely
generally entertained
respecting
The
recollection of this
of the baptismal
may
rite.
and silence
for
a proceeding,
them
their
to adopt.
principle,
offensive
is
may be
sufficient to shield
we
by our accusers.
of the
to
Still it
we
be censured
is
sanctioned
question untouched
for
the inquiry
an indis-
is
in other
to
the
first,
title to
the
last.
The
chief,
is
derived
from the example of the apostles, and the practice of the primitive
church.
some appearance of
duty enjoined on
Christianity
was
with
the
to
It is alleged,
converts to
primitive
during the
first
knew
of no
that rite
in declining
to
respects,
unbaptized,
we are obliged
we are following
to
consider
the highest
few words,
the
is
reasoning
who
munion
and as
imposing
air,
Such, in a
of their
com-
to
error,
while
me
to
order to expose
a most serious
reader's patience,
to the bottom, in
its fallacy.
men
is
on which
and the
principle
upon.
If neglectful of these,
letter only,
we
shall
mistakes,
serious
in-
proceeds
it
we
copied,
it is
is
acted
attend to the
since there
are a thousand
which
it
it
was
at a time,
will of the
of opinion relating to
sist,
to
because inspired
it
men were
at hand,
satisfy the
ready
mind
of
that
It
that ordinance,
wilful prevarication,
commissioned them
to
of
to
who
**
whoever rejected
be contemned by a
daring impiety.
may be
asked,
ferently from
into the
ration
how
church
men who
and despised
their
To have
it
dif-
received
trust,
and
to
would
renounce
the
mind of Christ
to
com-
it,
by incorporating with
its
members
'
Matt.
X. 11, 15.
10
tViought of, and no other alternative remained
but to
on a punctual
the
of error." ^
spirit
contemned
their
injunctions, which,
whoever
and
in
have done.
But
declining the
in
peedobaptists,
is
communion
however eminent
The resemblance
proceeding.
of
modem
fails
method of
in its most
In repelling an unbaptized
essential features.
whom we
refuse,
with mistakins:
is
at
it.
either have
mind
destitute of principle, or he
John
iv. 6.
n
must have set the authority of the apostles at
defiance, and thus have classed with parties of
Our
paedobaptist bre-
it is
their
duty
to
be bap-
doubt,
them
that
it
is
it
convince
and they
sion,
bow
to
that authority.
The most
that,
of his sentiments
are those
whom
it
may
fails
probably admit
irresistible the
evidence
and some
and
striking
whom
it
principles,
contrast with
is
commands
men whose
consequently,
those
cha-
form a
of the persons,
12
" the
maketh alive." Whether the contrariety of these was ever more strongly marked,
than by such a method of imitating the apostles,
let
spirit
us suppose a case.
let
The
minister inquires
into
views of the
ordinance of baptism,
whether he
his
is
of the
his
rite
human
invention.
his conviction,
satisfied
is
he
is
he hesitates,
is
it.
times
and
it
avowing
his thus
before men,
he
On
it is
is
not
a mere external
holiest of
Here
who
it
is
men have
a parallel
13
ciples
hesitation in affirming,
question
To
is
communion.
receive
be sanctioning the want of principle, and pouring contempt on the Christian precepts.
Yet
the conduct
less criminal
for
which accompanied
to that
gation
the utmost
tliat
is
decidedly inferior
their
we can
first
promul-
pretend,
is
Now,
we
sufficient
since
how
by the
preposterous
is it
to
precedent
we
same part
is
were
let
communion
insincere,
'*
are ready
the circum-
The
proportionably difierent.
refused the
as
apostles,
apostles
who
and wherever
14
we do
They admitted the weak
were not
their errors
They
do we.
tolerated
men whose
and so
sentiments
by a deliberate
such precisely
the course
is
who mistake
inspiration, in points
who
them.
we
and
We
the dictates of
essential
wilfully contradict,
or neg-
as far as our
pursue.
re-
us an example of
much
to
have
gentleness
and
human
all their
And wherever
we humbly
disposed as they,
those
who impugn
to
being as
little
countenance or receive
their inspiration,
or censure
their decisions.
They were
scheme
the mystical
body of Christ
^.-
15
consisting of such as enjoy
communion with
mune
In no part of their
writings,
is
are enamoured,
cere
sinfor
state
Had
to
eternal
title to
of
from
seclusion
the
visible
church.
with
whom
such,
that scarce
the
passages
that contained
them.
erroneous,
such whose
or their
faith
character
was
its
essentially
doubtful,
is
IG
and
title
its
whom
ration of the
For
they exclude
its
interior
and
internal
for confining
" obtained
vain
they seek
in
will
example of the
with themselves,"
for
support in
the
apostles.
grace
last.
first,
The
without
assertion of
which
age,
it
is
a depar-
example of the
would be
difficult
to
parallel.
In opposition, however, to
all
The
our opponents
still
reiterate the
it.
But
is
we
17
to
be judged of
moral quality,
in relation to its
is
to
and
supposing our
the
in-
The
former, (supposing
all,)
them
to
have existed at
must have been men over whose conword of God had no m) ."er the
science the
latter
them?
If
they
mankind should
Our treatment
by our
communion
the
contrary
Strict
it
sets
the conduct
18
and erects
at variance,
into a
The
by Christ and
his apostles,
is
as prescribed
founded on prin-
and
it is
every
to
liable, in
new modes
we
Among
these
baptism
an
error,
which
have no subsistence
Apostles.
Here then
it
is
obvious, could
new
arises a
case,
the
and
it
mistaken,
it
of
new
could not be
voluntary error.
is
at a satisfactory conclusion,
is
of arriving
to consider
how
IB
they conducted
towards sincere,
themselves
with
together
to cultivate
the
towards
Without
be founded on conviction, as
If action
doubtedly
are as
into
is
much
in
all
it
un-
well-regulated minds,
we
as our conduct
The
demand
fellowship,
we
exactly in the
relation
in
that,
should treat
all
same manner
to
church
peedobaptists
as the
apostles
same of them
disclaim as
sensible,
much
as
we do
is
20
mind
Who
it.
tles
with
on a
particular subject,
or neglect of
of Christ,
distinction
in
common
all
that, could
they be
recommend a
treatment ? To sum
correspondent difference of
up the argument
Nothing can
few words.
in a
be more hollow and fallacious than the pretension of our opponents that they are guided
we have no precedent in
we have no example
the case
of the
words,
in other
manner
in
subject of baptism
allusion
to
present to
by
fell
into an error
the scriptures
on the
make no
many most
tenacious of
humbly submissive to
imbued with its spirit
its
to
its
dictates,
men,
in a
to those
authority,
and deeply
word, of the
who may be
baptism in the
first
ages.
is
requested
21
moment.
tor
whether there
remains to be considered
It
is
any
'peculiar connexion
between
no natural connexion
were
baptism
is
blessed
the
is
They
obvious.
is
our faith in
That
there
ferent purposes
it
mode
trinity,
by
improper
and
for
dif-
of professing
Lord's
the
Redeemer
the former
the act of an
is
The words
whatever
no anticipative reference
as
it is
was enacted
And
to the Eucharist.
supper
To
all
appearance,
arising from
the
two,
this
be the
Rarely,
is
if
divine
appoiiitment.
If
out.
cajse,
it
ever,
and on no occasion
is it
it
asserted, or insinuated,
22
that the validity of the sacrament depends on
the previous
remony.
we
between circumcision
who
asserts
produced
troversy
is
at
an end.
Fuller, in a
posthumous
pamphlet on
this subject,
an
instituted
is
so
feeble
his
ject.
His reasoning
ed to
is
certainly very
little
adapt-
The whole
in favor of a prevailing
On
this point
Lord's
Christianity.
to
asserts
of
23
What
tions
is
who proceed
that to
in the
which yeu-will
by
the east or
From
by the west.
Communion, we should be
was his principal object to
which these
No
such thing
relation
rites
of Mr.
trace
some
specific
he denies there
title
Baptism a term of
is.
it
relation
the
baptism, he declares,
is
any such
is
no otherwise
it is
and consequently
Christianity
concoction, that
ligion,
it is
whatever cause,
such an error
is
it
vitiates
in
statement of a
all
from
it,
the
its privileges.
and incurs
This
is
by
retracing his
this
steps,
the
loud professions
first
the forfeiture of
is
But on
it
nor
and taking
his
stand
instituted relation
Meanwhile,
instructive
labyrinths
it is
what inextricable
the acutest minds are entangled.
to
observe,
in
24
no countenance or support
the remaining task
to strict
communion,
For nothing-
very easy.
is
and
dial
is
affectionate
Christians.
To
them
love
fervently,
bear
to
law of Christ.
is
schism
tends to promote
'*
reprobation.
name
it
Now
all
evil,
the
body
and whatever
is
by
beseech you,
is to fulfil
his mystical
in
is
the
among you
but that
of the house
among
and
in
Now
I
the
this I say,
am
of Paul,
Cephas, and
was Paul
in the
and
of ApoUos,
of Christ.
crucified for
name
it
of Paul
you ?
"
has been
you
and
you.
saith,
I
of
Is
Christ divided
or
were ye baptized
25
innumerable other passages of similar import
to the point
occur.
First,
body of Christ?
Do
other words,
or,
in
blood
who
are
to
The
Christ.
human
whoever
belongs to the
strict
race
there
is
is
no intermediate con-
not of the
first,
necessarily
last.
communion
is
whom
are then,
there
is
resent, than a
doubt
The
sons
for
per-
by
their
own
is,
ration from
error
at
Corinth
2G
whom
those
time, the
title
same
would this
at the
of sincere Christians,
That
it
is
Paul,
to
an open rupture,
incurred
how
that
extremity.
Schism, in
its
primitive
and
literal
two or more
to a
into
parts,
and when
figuratively applied
it
to
it is
most emi-
union
is
dissolved,
meaning
in terms,
The
sense.
its
The
If there
schism in
its
is
any
highest
rejects
original
word rendered
by
that
which
27
subsists
body.
members
in particular."
He shows
beau-
in a
tiful
the body."
of the Christian
in
tlieir
to unite in
the
social worship,
state
of seclusion,
off
so open
perceive
How
it.
is
it
possible for
fail
to
them
to
members
some
betwixt the world and the
of Christ, or place
intermediate station
them
in
But the language of the New Testament, which uniformly identifies the objects of
the divine favour with the members of Christ's
church.
church,
*'
He
is
it,
it,
by the
28
might present
it
opponents,
that
that
and
which
his
represent as
apostles
"The
"which thou
one
I in
may be
greatest
its
we
one, even as
be made perfect
one
in
are
may
may
know
them
Here
it
cannot
it
was
who
may
find
in
thee, that
we
him praying
me."
them
all,
and
for a visible
this
cates of strict
be-
union among
world might
he intreats
may
may
In these words,
easily perceive,
they
be one.
communion plead
in
behalf of
The advofor
a visible
29
disunion
nor will
a
they cultivate
them
avail
it
fraternal
to reply that
towards
alFection
make
one.
must
as
able only
external
by
and so
far are
a position
confounds them,
infidels
in a
and heathens.
the body,
is
If a rent
and
division in
much
pregnant with so
and concord
is
it,
the
if
the distinguishing
scandal
it is
surprising
times,
denounced
scripture as a
in
in the
most serious
is
evil,
What
inspired teachers.
may
to
degree of criminality
determine
affirming, that
intention of the
but
it
it is
we have no
is
Head
its
not for us
hesitation
in
30
the ordinance of baptism, which
support.
its
''
Charity
mandment," "the
fulfilling of
but
and consists
vital,
and
is
is
not ceremonial,
ritual observances,
it
alleged in
is
man
of the
is
"
tries
Him who
example of the
the
apostles,
to occur
adherence
(the
futility
to
of
which has, I trust, been sufficiently demonstrated,) and request our opponents to reflect
for
moment on
particular.
communion
men?
the
divine
favour,
them
be discovered
in
the
New
to
of a
31
on
illumination
superior
one
subject,
kept
whom
communion myriads
of those
Did they narrow their views of church fellowship, as Mr. Kinghorn avows is the case of the
modern
to
to the
baptists,
purpose of holding up
On
many
separate
communions
will
this plan, as
be witnessed,
dilection,
neglected duty,
or
some
sufficiently prominent,
will give birth to
sect.
is
The
till
some
it
perceives
truth
some
not rendered
solitary
and
antisocial
room of ''holding
word of life," to invest every petty
speculation, and minute opinion, with the digthe understanding, and in the
forth the
The
revival or propagation of
ticular truth,
union,
the
members
of
it
an undue im-
and
in
to
32
excel,
it
will
be a miracle
if
While
sorious,
their constitution
founded, not so
is
much on
be almost
they will
transfer to the
associations
is
irresistibly
to
latter,
and
tempted
feelings,
How
refreshing
and repulsive
is
to turn
it
principles,
from these
rigid
to the contemplation
his
meaning,
of various
diversities
illustrating
examples
amongst
his converts,
and
by adducing
of
sentiment
he proceeds to inculcate
It is ob-
which
positive institutes,
though abrogated
and not
to
please
ourselves."
Rom,
xiv. 1.
moment's
33
attention
to
the
reader,
erroneous
for
in
is
not ad-
of conviction
is
Thus
judgment.
fur
precisely similar to
our difference
which
St.
is still
con-
toleration,
which
error of
sisted in adhering to
The
in force.
we
ceremony
vation of those
Thus
far
they
manner.
however,
Before
it
we come
same
to this conclusion,
and
toleration,
if
The
in question
principle plainly
is,
is
left for
preclude him
who maintained
it
as to
34
" Let not him
God.
of
who
eateth, despise
him who eateth not and let not him who eateth
not, judge him who eateth for God hath re;
Who
ceived him.
man's servant
To
his
own master he
able to
in the
make him
stand.''
up
standeth
;
God
for
their
is
it
duty to
bear the
If such
ration,
is
and
it is
acknowledged
the obligation
error
which
as
that error
if
is
and as few,
it is
as conclusive
every
tolerating
if
any, are to be
many
duty.
psedobaptists,
indispensable
futile
of
sufficient
be a
to
but renders
Nothing can
not
it
it
an
be more
35
must be found
directions
emergence that
Were
for
every
possible
may
occur.
it
must be
infinitely
statutes at large.
different
it
them
principles, leaving
to
and wherever
it
all
we
are
is
bound
to regulate
variety of cases to
which
by which
our conduct in
it
applies.
all
the
Hence we
who
differ
on
the
same
principle,
Before
communion.
is
one transaction,
such
as
that
of assembling
36
around the Lord's table
extends to
it
all
the
the
enjoyments of
worship,
social
every
the Eucharist.
there
the mind
for
which can be
as the celebration of
we
if
are strangers to
occasions,
is
as truly belongs to
it
is
whose
movements are obedient to the call of time and
place.
Nothing short of an habitual sympathy
of
spirit,
volent feeling,
offices,
social pleasure,
communion.
which
Its
is
Emmaus, when
their hearts
way
to
When
go to the house of
bear each
other's
God
in
burdens,
weep with
them
those
that rejoice
37
no mutual fellowship?
say,
have
Is
it
Christians
communion
merely
sacrament.
to the
we
as though
it
related
own
prin-
by withholding
mode
As
of proceeding
utterly untenable.
is
communion with
paedo-
baptists
the Deity
and
after lighting
worthy to participate.
It
would be difficult
were possible
to
it
that
religion than
me ask,
addressing
38
And
shall
we depute him to present our prayers at his footstool, who would defile a sacrament by his
presence
rigour,
Suppose them
and
to
to relax
from their
amount ? To noof
acknowledgment
thing more than a public
their union to Christ, and their interest in his
and as they fully acknowledge both,
benefits
fellowship, to
what would
it
why scruple to do
mon Lord ? Why
it
com-
which
of the world
The only
colour
glaring inconsistency,
that
it
is difficult
gravity.
to
is
so pure a logomachy,
speak of
They remind
us,
it
with becoming
forsooth,
that the
in
the word
who
are
39
really such,
what
is
church
" the
is
it
pillar
improper there?
If the
it is
if
to love
its
and
its
when we have
principles
which ought
we
to
uniformly adjusted.
Nor
is
it
in
this particular
we
only,
that the
Their
lay
hence,
Now,
it
have a
title
to the
who
40
Christianity, the favour of
is
to
sible to
To suppose
may
he
pos-
it
who
is
that
it,
denied
the shadow, and though qualified for the worship of heaven, be justly debarred from earthly
to
is
ordinances,
Men
will,
more
ere
strict
he
is
members of
in
triumphant.
Hitherto our attention has been occupied in
stating the
arguments
It is
in favour of
mixed com-
we
first
concern should
undoubtedly be to
Supreme
Legislator
41
but
when
this has
we may be
been clone
to our satisfaction,
which
will
the
effect
We
of
are
basis of expedience
we
who-
it
is
behoves us, on
all
occasions, fearless of
But having,
in
proved,
communion has no
deemed improper
briefly
to
it
cannot be
inquire
into
its
tendency.
The
is
first
from
adopts
When
it.
all
it,
which
or
if
they regard
degree of apathy,
that contempt
apt to inspire.
it
it
men
not to resent
with a considerable
We
are
is
so
incompetent judges
42
of the light in which our conduct appears, to
those against
frequently
whom
we
it is
more
may
The very
evince.
the tenets
by which
it
is
designated,
become
nor will
it
by
it is,
sality,
its
and combining
adapted
in its exterior
Rome
Fortified,
is
whatever
and captivate
What
all
is
then
in the
it
repels
The power
is
4a
indeed to be lamented
instance, be
judged of by
who embrace
sons
it
rather to
to
such an
effort,
secret anti-
instil
By
members
of all
we propose
to effect
intimidate or to convince
do neither.
To
'to
intimidate
is
We can
impossible, while
The hope
expedient
of producing conviction
is
since conviction
light
by
is
interdicting their
that
it
to
an
error,^
be conveyed
communion, unless
to extirpate
by such an
We
it
be
propose
to soften
we
and conciliate
inflict
a stigma.
44
Professing serious concern that the ordinance of
baptism, as
unpopular
without
was practised
it
we
neglect,
fallen into
rite,
removal of
by a mode
remotest
the
error,
attempt to revive an
of procedure, which,
tendency towards
or the elucidation
the
of truth,
ourselves
unpopular.
By this
power
preposterous conduct,
we do
however
Since
it is
our
all in
beyond
unreasonable
that
is
privileges to
supposed to aspire
which every
:
he attaches
but where he
what
is
is
no such impediment,
and confirm
his
is
exposed
to the constant
The
practice
is
nearly
45
baptist sentiments, about as rational as to send
to Constantinople to study
Mr. Kinghorn
is
avowing
it
as
his
of our denomination.
If
this subject,
less
he appears
and
solitude.
His sen-
which
does to the
Of such
as,
moon complain
may
must be
obvious, that by the policy he recommends, of
keeping the baptists and paedobaptists entirely
Whatever
intention
his
be,
it
is
party, building
up a middle wall of
partition,
to
Is
it
possible to imagine
46
i
to stifle inquiry,
to
and
to
stationary,
we
all
the
fails
and promoting
Of
the
his views.
to
it is
effect of rapidly
whether
extending the
is
less
certain.
to prevail,
then?
things
to discrimi-
But what
47
shall be found to increase the
who
number
of those
when
who
name,
will
espe-
is
it
just views on
guished will
An
necessarily cease.
honest
nance
and purity,
but
if
is
the
which
that
is
of our religion,
it is
It
if
communion, were
strict
confined to
on other denominations.
If I
its
effect
am not much
mistaken,
it
Were
would be easy
individuals have
range of
it
my own
exerts a pernicious
it
consistent with
to
adduce excep-
observation,
48
combining the greatest candour
their principles,
fusal
communion.
Such
instances,
will issue in a
contracted mind.
It is too
a habit of treating
all
much
narrow and
to expect that
from the fold of Christ, and unworthy of a participation of the privileges of his church, can
be
asperity of
much
rigour.
accustomed
to treat with
Conceiving themselves to be
members of
church,
his
and founding
importance
The
to the
grounds of difference.
liberal
to
appear on the
most
49
part,
and odious
personalities.
considered as baptists
is
Their claim
be
to
imputed
some
still
more
grateful, the
unwelcome
whom it may be
office
subject
sit
of exposing
me
close this
In addition to
all
we
spirit of
it
union
is,
beyond
of
common
Christians
former example,
in
the
by the
promotion of a
differences in the
ples,
all
cultivation of great
princi-
Instead
own
citadel,
directions,
in
order to
make
in all
powerful and
'
50
testine warfare
into
which
it
is
combatants, at the
command
of
its
invisible
The weapons
made themselves felt
#/!
'
of
its
in
its
banner
unfurled,
is
without distinction of
the
chosen,
name
or sect,
Him whose
eager for
question, than.
And
is
it
''
vesture
it,
the called,
the
is
forth conquering
dipped
and
to
unmindful of every
field,
too
around
gathers
it
thrilling voice of
in blood,
and wherever
combat
to
and
foes,
and
possible, after
memorial of
victory
No.
his
love,
and the
As we hope, when
fruits
of his
the warfare
51
of
time
is
tabernacles,
accomplished,
in
which
it
and
is
mortal
these
performed,
shall
faithful,
let
us begin
to present a speci-
men
love,
of that
harmony and
which are
at
ri'M Fn,
PUIMFR, BRISTOL.
LETTERS
TO THE REV.
R.
HALL,
A. M.
CONTAININ'O
CHRISTIAN,
1.1
OrPOSITION TO
PARTY COMMUNION:
BY WILLIAM
GILES.
The power of Truth has extorted from some or other of our " opponents,"
the confession of the premises which infer our conclusion.
Dr. Clagett.
Uontion
G H T M A N
AND
PATERNOSTER ROW.
MDCCCXXVU.
C R A
^M P,
ST.
MARTIN's LANE.
PREFACE.
XHE
his
opponents, must
good man,
reflecting,
importance.
whole
the
be
Mr.
If
bulk
considered
to be a matter
of vital
of
the
the
kingdom of
Christ
Mr.
features, stands
the
is
true
principal
strict
that
baptists
he has evinced
It
its
of
spirit
and
more than
in
still,
Mr. H.
it
is
has
doing which,
usual
zeal.
Not
n
in octavo volumes, he has recently, with a
to extend
its
condensed
circulation,
view
argu-
his
nexion with
his
name)
Having
closely
Mr.
all his
my
untenable ground,
of
as
it
in
on
arguments may, by a
dexterity,
little
error.
Such a
force of
now
if it
result
notice.
affords
is
so
much
less
than
it
was during
cri-
now,
evidence
to be
considered as an
only that
all error
is,
it
all
we have
claim
the
to
same
received as positive
and yet,
Ill
if
am
Mr.
the tendency of
is
on which
Mr.
system
his
that
argument
Whether
chiefly rests.
of this argument,
tigation
of this
know
my
may
How
my
far
the
more
attention has
not
particu-
remarks are
if
correct,
tial
Mr.
Hall's theory, or
There
weight.
is
it
must
fall
under
to rest
its
own
but
it is
a splendour
He
beauty of
it,
its
he will find
beautiful
it
as soft
and imposing
and yielding as
and, surveying
it
it is
as a
is
in its feet
its
these he will
and unsightly.
It
against
all
impressions
guard
after truth to
made on
his
mind
favour
in
we
the productions of
on
before
my
readers
my
it
might be able
have
if I
has been
to present
above
It is truth I desire
and should
this
argument
have
ground with
in this controversy
their
opponents.
communion
on an equal
our sentiments on
this
is
title
we
cannot
guarded, give
full force to
by any
psedobaptists, the
will give
him
sincere attachment
and love
to
good men.
all
is
an inseparable
and that
liever's
as
we
believe the
immersion
Sacred Trinity,
priority of
its
first
to consist in a be-
in water, in the
we
institutions,
name of
the
observance.
by which we are
others.
And
if
to manifest our
the
love to
ed to be our more
who are
liberal brethren.
consider-
The wise
is
better
I
lic
what
have written,
in the
form of Letters
VI
addressed to Mr. H.
choosing
this
My principal
reason for
repetition of the
expressions "
in
I sincerely unite
all I
may
wish
is
what
it
let
the
grata
est.^^
CONTENTS.
LETTER
The
I.
LETTER
Mr. Hall's charge against the
pointed out
strict baptists
reprehended
'page
IL
Mr. H.'s
and
partiality to the
..-..-
and
his
LETTER
in.
It
mistake
it
and pervert
it
in
some
may
it
is
The
without blame.
the
nature of
light in
which
moral defect.
all
no
from
on the
to error
spread of error.
Mr. H.'s
to
LETTER
IV.
CONTENTS.
Vlll
;the
tion
sons;
communicants proved
first
the
to be baptized per-
supper uniformly in
the Scriptures
precede
baptism;
Baptism,
if
not obligatory on
afterwards.
nected in
all
is
made;
that
is
the two
page
LETTER
31
V.
his
analogy defective
the persons
for
pleads;
whom
whomM
the
r.
H.
admit of no
the matters about which they
cannot be admitted
diflTered
all disputes
about baptism
41
LETTER VL
Mr.H.'s charge of schism on the strict baptists, considered;
Mr. H. aims
ment;
tists
to effect
the charge
the
ill-will
have their
munionists.
ment of
of their brethren
serious;
it
distinct
Mr. H.
must attach
incoiTect;
strict
if it
bap-
attaches
unkind
treat-
-51
his brethren
LETTER Vn.
Mr. H.'s argument founded on expediency, examined
foundto be incoiTect;
illustrated
by
churches, two of which have tried Mr. H.'s plan, and proved
its
inexpediency;
ship
The
conclusion
5Q
LETTERS,
&c.
LETTER L
Dear
Sir,
THOUGH
in
sible
and
which
with which
I believe
you
God
has
diligently
endowed you
and conscientiously
ing that
I anticipated
Communion with
if I
and
maintained.
by
Jews, even though they rejected the New Testament. The novelty of the subject induced me
to
examine
it
in
doing which,
it
thought
while
mixed communion,
was induced
to think that
your judgment on
have warped
examine
it.
I,
there-
The
result
To
Your's, affectionately.
LETTER
Dear
II.
Sir,
you
in this controversy,
your readers
tell
in
why
should
rests
of a few of
regretted,
examine
its
that
this
e.
i.
on the opinions
leading advocates.
you
did
It is to
more
not
be
carefully
Nothing could be
easier, if
it
Is
it
and reproach and contempt on the other, combine to induce the strict baptists to change sides ?
If
human
from
who
all their
lytes to
brethren,
are
p. 4.
B 2
few
excellent,
men
fallible
men,
would be
suffi-
of like passions
is
dear to every
always
recoil.
than
human
your
mistaken brethren.
Theological controversy should always be con-
ducted agreeably with the Divine rule of "speaking the truth in love."
to say,
in a
common
ciple,
sive, is the
necessary result.
prinoffen-
Considered as an
Who,
Sir,
p.
(>.
had claimed
find as
we
for
them?
But
is it
No
so ?
reprehensible, as
you
We
whom
regards
it
made
whilst
After
only construction
we can
is,
that
opponent
but they
by exposing him
to the
an
injury,
of others.
Had
you,
evinced the
same tenderness towards us that you have towards the peedobaptists, we should have admired your candour and impartiality
and have
;
Nor
should
we have
it
viz. that
our
6
error
is
" involuntary
and that we
Him
at
retain
it
in
whose word we
tremble ?"
In
my
am, dear
Sir,
Your's, &c.
LETTER
Dear
III.
Sir^
we
dents be correct,
But
received.
if
prove fallacious,
fsiW.
We
us,
in placing before
On no
we
alleged,
is,
under
highly
we may
baptized,
communion
esteem
we
brethren, yet, as
we must
Baptism,
it is
possible circumstances, an
all
indispensable term of
maintain our
many
and, however
of our paedobaptist
disqualified for an
by nearly
all
denominations of Christians."
p. 4.
You
under
all
it
is,
church-fellowship, and
it
is
" The
chief, I
might
that
was, to be baptized;
first
knew
to that rite
and,
of no
;
and
in other respects,
we
we
are
are follow-
It
to be mistaken."
the apostles
is
it
p. 6.
" Ibid. p. 7.
4 jbid. p. 9.
Only,
religious opinion?
produce clearly
Sir,
Two
nate.
deductions are
above concessions
that
all
opposing the
you
strict baptists,
Certainly
among
all
the Christian
these millions of
human
beings,
now
brethren.
collection of
human
intelligences
you
these concessions,
call
upon us
to receive all
and
which you
tell
of action."
Your
sons appears to be
feriority
living
Secondly.
First.
The comparative
now from
what might be deduced whilst
of
depositaries
the
Master's will.
received
in-
of evidence to be deduced
the Scriptures, to
the
all
it
Thirdly.
whom
in
truth
existed.
whom you
their error
is
plead,
invo-
deference to their
who
10
in order to follow
we
all
bound
them
to receive
that unless
we
do,
in our treatment
we
make no
really
in
and,
difference
lent
vicious.
have
I think, Sir, I
now
before
me
the whole
in a
all
who do
not closely
that
There are two things which, in your hypothesis, you seem to take for granted.
First. That the
institution of baptism is of a nature that, in some
cases,
it
Secondly.
it,
may
be
religiously
dispensed
without blame
nay, that
if
it,
an error,
with.
or pervert
it is
invo-
it
11
may
at
Him
The
God
the testimony of
Matt.
question.
13
iii.
following
is
17 " Then
cometh
baptized of him.
I
thou to
And
me?
him, Suffer
it
us to
all
him.
fulfil
And
to be so
now
for thus
righteousness.
Jesus,
when
it
becometh
Then he
suffered
and
lo
the
God
And
is
my
lo
beloved Son, in
Matt, xxviii. 18
pleased."
whom I am well-
20: "And
Jesus
Amen."
the world.
Go
Mark xvi.
ye
15, 16
"And he
He
believeth and
is
" Then
and
damned."
that
but he
Acts
ii.
38
name of Jesus
ye
shall
12
receive the gift of
tlie
Holy Ghost."
Ver. 41.
word were
his
viii.
Philip preaching
name of Jesus
Christ,
" And
thou mayest.
And
the
Son of God.
I believe
And
he
and they
Philip and
The
baptists,
13
fession of the religion of Christ
solemnly made,
is
consecrated to
that
it is
God
thrice-holy
in that
name
work
Mediator
to
emblemize
death unto
sin
as the great
and resurrec-
his burial
and
his life
unto
holiness,
final resurrection
of his body
that
it is
an impor-
tant
The
Some
respecting
it.
salvation
conceive
it
is
it
to be essential to
which
his
Mr. Henry
by
may
man armed,
that the
the water
of baptism
is
Mr. G. Whitefield
(John
iii.
5,)
Does not
this verse,
it
may
be had
but
we
how God
cannot
tell.
way they
cannot be saved,
14
unless this be
He
made on
his
baptism
gives a legal
title
to read
the Scriptures, to
all
volume, and to
the
means of conversion.
all
The
We have now
from
this
The ques-
it.
is,
who are
right or
who wrong
New
the
it
enjoined in
Ought
entirely aside ?
ledgments, there
is
own acknow-
a high probability he
tacitly sanction in
its
set
and
is
must
stead,
is
right,
what he conceives
communion
Can he thus
is
tolerate a practice
by every sacred
consideration to honour
which he views to
whom he is bound
views of the
you
or should
say, conscien-
institution,
give up
15
the ordinance and sanction in their baptist mem*-
an indispensable parental
duty, to the neglect of which such solemn con-
its
of their offspring?
You
by
their
is
see
how
In a state
certainly the
but
cannot
what he
winks
to
at
calls
its
this
by both.
If,
16
rect deductions from the practice you recommend, surely your presenting a new case will not
be sufficient unless
it
strict
brethren to venture
Your hypothesis
may
out blame
ously, and do
If, Sir, this
it
in
we
they might,
it
manner
christian
would be a strong
the consequences be what
could be proved,
if
we
And
fact.
me
it is
to be the
a matter of
little
rests, either
say there
this,
But
is
by-the-bye,
is
we
You
are right
that there
the
erring party
Now,
blameable.
blameless,
things
is
is
to
must
either be blameless
or
suppose
which record
the fact in question, are so obscure and ambiguous, that the will of Christ respecting the ordi-
nance
is
placed before us
in
a doubtful
light.
17
sical
in the apostolic
for
which
You
now
exists,
truth,
disputed point.
at
is
which accompanied
not
Sir,
this,
Rome,
admitting
that such
is
to
Is
the pretensions of
we admit
human
That the apostles were under unerring inspiration to which none can now make
any claim, is certain, but that they had recourse
expositor
gion
we
is
not so certain.
18
the dispute arose about circumcision,
it
does not
infallible
bas,
if
ever
visit
tles,
When
as decisive.
we have
to direct us
nor can
I see
any difference
as to
that
the
primitive
Christians
had
apostles acted
we have
in
found
it
argument before us
To
return,
is
we
IS
you proclaim
blameless, Infidels, Jews, Soeinians, and all the
But
perverters of the truth, found in the world.
you
for if
refuse
to grant this,
This
is
It
is
necessary that
we
Dr.
no
less perfectly
'
left his
God
as
Moses
rituals as that
churches
Mr.
Polhill
his provision
to demonstrate
that
It is quite
no excuse can be
p. 22fi.
c 2
20
drawn from
the
disputed institution.
few pages
stand
in
it."
and that so
may
little
be included in a
child
As a denomination, we
'
common
may under-
possess intellect
as a
still
have,
Our
intellect.
men
of the highest
We
find
common
them
our intercourse
in all
sense
weak
and
Then,
Sir,
can be found on
it is
this
is
we must seek
The result is,
cannot be
it
can form no
fair
crime
lies
tion:
the
Le
men be governed by
door somewhere.
thousand
raise a
difficulties
about
"
When
'
Dr. Sher-
it."
by
saying,
p. 227.
21
pleasure by a law,
it is
not
fit
away
how
this rate
may
appear;
if
we may
an express
law." "And
if this
for at
guess
and against
be allowed, I
faculty, but
perfect,
the defect
some
is
have suffered
latent defective
sloth,
moral princi-
It is possible
we may
bias to
truth
and these
evils
may
we
are
seeking after
prevail unperceived to
self-
that
n
We
now,
are
Sir,
conclusion
attributed
either to natural or
which
is
We have,
of the dilemma.
we
moral
inability,
if
proved that
we
take the
for
whom you
you
shall not
still
cannot
Let
it
be so
their piety I
question.
ment.
The
whom
What could
those
may
great Lawgiver
well say of
all
do more
for
my
vineyard than I
in
others.
The
proposition
23
either in
will soon
it
force,
and of
native attractions.
its
much
of
reputa-
and gives
it, is
and energy to
How frequently do we hear it
its extension.
advanced as an argument in favour of almost all
the errors that have disfigured Christianity, and
of
its
stability,
facility
propagation,
its
That
and good.
their
results,
no reason
all
by the wise
must be admitted,
of one
out of
you be
it
conclusive,
you
is
It
who so
who has
essential to
now
laid before
command
a reason
must
why we
should do
it,
that
which you
24
we
as
we now
do.
Hence, precedents of thought, as well as precedents of action, both unite against the theory
you
and it turns
out, that the fellowship you recommend would be
"party," rather than "Christian communion"
a party united to wink at each others' blameable
have attempted
in vain to establish
command
of that Saviour
their
Think,
he
Sir,
spirit
he breathes
commands them
if
to
that
reason
why we
sanction
should give to
we have
You seem
to
it
in
it
thesis
shall
now endeavour
to try
its
strength.
You
38
say,
us suppose a case
The
He
confesses he
is
not,
rite
is
satisfied
it is
external
he
is
a part of his
refuses, alleging
have died
in
it is
a mere
who
are maintaining,
we have no
and
which we
hesitation in affirm-
is
disqualified
for Christian
we
shall
get rid of
all
apostles
would have
we
acted.
your
This,
Sir,
is
will, I think,
argument.
It
sounds
26
whether he
is
of an institution, which
authority to support
supposed,
if
it.
we
conviction
is
tell
you, that
if
you
he will believe
proclaim blameless
world
Besides,
all
may
the
why you
will not
admit that he
may
as conscien-
who you
grant pervert
has
His
you represent
has examined
important as
feels
He
it ?
it
institution
to
be.
is
so
Yet he
another of those
many new
cases
which
n
truth, are not present to tell
him
that
now
it is
of
is
whom
one
the
an ordinance but
to reject another
You may
who
consci-
have ingenuity
case, but
I confess I
But what nullifies entirely your honest exempting clause is, its impracticability. Where
is
has not in
baptists?
they think
men have
mitting to
side
with paedo-
we have
scripture
but as baptism
not
is
consequence.
they decline
And
it,
as a matter of
really. Sir,
narrow
as
no
you
Dr.
it
28
many among
there are
on
''
piety
and you,
enough
Sir, tacitly
for while
authorities?
an
It
alluded to
piety
is
and
has received
whom
be kept in
church
by
possessed
presume you
would, after
some
is,
order
inferior
:"
so
all,
persons
the
whom
the
Lord
that
Lord has
the
and we must
piety as we would
that
is
to say,
as they
we
tolic authority,
are
bound
to receive
them.
me
this is
diction.
p. 16.
to
call
a contra-
difficulty aris-
29
ing from your exempting clause
quitted
their
own
*'
that
is,
to
their
hawk and
them
you
who have
shew
erring
the buzzard.
paedobaptist congregation
;
there
is
it
whom
and
to be
between themselves
to silence
arise in the
will not
us
if
we were
really convinced,
from your
of what
is
from amongst us
to
go over
to them.
presume
30
am,
Dear
Sir,
With
great esteem,
Your's, &c.
ai
LETTER
Dear
IV.
Sir,
It
possible that
is
your
when your
so confident as
discovered
delighted
it.
many
faith in the
may
not be quite
ingenious mind
it
first
much
doc-
this,
among them.
The
you on the
between
scriptural
the
two
connexion that
ordinances.
subsists
But, before
it is
rate institution
after
Lord's supper
is
the original
sa
Now,
and yet did not submit to the institution themselves, is to suppose them to have been contumacious, and then we must rank them among those
hardened
anti-baptists
who, you
tell
ought
us,
what
you have asserted concerning these original communicants is a mistake, or that your exempting
and then we are left
clause must be given up
without any test, by which we can distinguish
between the contumacious and the conscientious.
Hence, what you conceive demonstrably serves
your cause in one point, demonstrably destroys it
forming, to use one of your elegant
in another
"
a sort of mental antipodes, which you
figures,
will reach with equal certainty, whether you
advance by the east or by the west," and the point
at which we shall arrive is the exact mid-way
between Scylla and Charybdis, So much for the
not to be received.
It follows,
either that
I think,
Cool
reflec-
mal establishment of an
ordinance
that
had
its
33
of the name of the mysterious Trinity.
the resurrection of Christ,
been confined to
its
Before
administration had
Jewish proselytes
but
now
If
we must
we
former as to
and then,
if
its
we
we
the supper.
Your
Mr. Kinghorn,
is
what
On
this point
Thus,
own
34
were agreed
as to the fact,
that there
institutions.
tianity.
And
will not
common
it
must
You know.
authorities
Sir,
that
reply in your
own
fortunate position
who
I,
proceed
is
in the
What a
to which men may arrive
that
my
surprise
that
you
own
has
not
Would
the
of the truth,
connected,
or
apostles,
the
living
these infallible
35
depositaries be mistaken,
tious error?
ain
and
a
at
fall
into conscien-
after this
loss,
broad
you
call
upon
us for
some
but as
there
to be
is
is
diny peculiar
by Divine appointment,
so as to render
obvious.
and for
They were
Baptism
different purposes.
is
mode
of
the
Lord's supper
love of the
tlie
allusion to baptism.'"
they,
when
partook of
it is
it,
evident that
and on
convey no
how should
persons who
Certainly not:
whom
all
it
the
was
first
enjoined,
p. 21.
D 2
36
'*
it
is
at
an end."
is
we
else are
to
However,
a clearly revealed
institutions.
understand by the
What
com-
apostle's
" Moreover,
brethren, I
Cor.
was
Christ."
this allusion,
and
If the apostle
it
emblemizes
Have
But
how
where connected
these
They
are no
where found
in
Where have
the Eucharist ?
or, to
all
may est?"
37
I
need not
tell
will
find these
baptism stands
to be
then,
If,
in
is
it
must follow,
down
in the
supper
for
is
it
extremes of a
not imaginable
line
how
the
two
In the
centre.
its
so that
it is
le-
that baptism
it
because faith
down
in the
But, Sir,
it.
God
hath
it
is
all
you
you can
the candidates
what
Infinite
Wisdom
has united.
to a
is
but
38
mere assumption,
warrant
I
is
that for
which we have no
would
farther ask,
is
between a profession of Christianity, and a participation of its privileges? You tell us "baptism is
a
mode
Trinity," or
a profession of Christianity
is
and
presume though you have used the indefinite article in this sentence, you would acknowledge there
is
no other scriptural mode of making such a proThen, if baptism be the only mode of
fession.
You
the
say there
two
institutions:
it
is
true,
they so far
differ,
immersed
in
all
that
is
but they
So
What
should
we
think of a person
its
as-
and
who should
3^
think
is
Such,
have proved,
is
The former
Sir, I
History
were made
in
who
was
presume,
to precede their
or in other words,
Besides,
commune
it
on which we
us, that
on
is
at
an end and we
satisfaction of joining
rest
this part
our
faith.
It is
fortunate for
40
we
The bulk
and
of the
nor do we
two
institutions,
least impression
instance
we
Again,
it,
baptism
if
until
is
you
not to
you be
of his
it ?
life
so kind as to inform us at
he
is
or, rather,
what part
must
it
is
freed
it.
me
to be as clear a
between
spiritual qualifications
and the
legiti-
mate participation of the Eucharist; and, consequently, that to separate them is an act I dare not
perform, unless reasons more weighty than any
will of
Him
I trust, I
to
whom
submit.
am, dear
Sir,
With
great esteem,
Your's, Slc.
41
LETTER
Dear
Sir,
You
appear to have
cut your
my
V.
way
you
felt
no small
through precedents
my
task
years ago,
Leone.
when
On
relief,
was about
to
easy."
is
me
of some
settlers at that
many
miles of
But
my arrival, to my
what my friend had
found on
ground
many places,
trated.
Now
like
it.
ground again.
hearted
had been
felled,
appears to
much
trees only
Alas
I
me
that
what you
in this controversy,
!
you
very
go over the
examine your kind
will have to
now proceed to
comment on
is
call
Romans
adduced
is
unequivocably
clear.
'
'
we
that
may
feel
dit for
it
difficult to
give the
we may give
with the
spirit
are disposed
receive
to
churches those
We
our
houses
and
we
once expressed, " that weakness is next to wickedness," and sometimes we have found it almost
Indeed it has required no
as difficult to manage.
small degree of forbearance and self-denial.
far
we
So
we must
from you in its application, for the folBecause the persons for whom
lowing reasons
the apostle pleaded, bear no kind of resemblance
They were
to the persons for whom you plead.
still
differ
persons really
influence of
They must be
tell
us
pious minds.
As
43
as strong in the faith as
any of
us; so that
you
am
the subject,
much degraded.
avow such
Bristol,
at
second
table^
There
is
argument
communicants
I think the
would not
at
your
increase.
indeed,
laboured
things agree
is
concerned.
You
have,
baptism
is
called a rite,
at Rome to meet it is
a rite, and they are both called non-essenStill, Sir, one leg is much
tials and ceremonies.
longer and larger than the other, and there is as
much disparity between them as there is between
commune
at different
44
That at Rome
was what every one ought, from brotherly love,
to look over
the other
is
it.
Baptism
is
a clearly revealed,
Rome was
call
it
know
not
for there
is
it
one
who
but herbs
by any
food.
thought
it
enjoined.
God
This
weak
brother
it
who
now amongst
persons
but
it
is
not understood,
we any ground
to
He
with-
it
in the
4d
And
them nothing."
Is
then, fair
it,
on a footing
because there
to
^^
make up
is
minds
and then,
the deficiency
unessential ceremonies
by
?''''
It
calling
them both
he had written
after
this
Rome, who
believers at
who
all
nance of Christ,
to tolerate
perversion in those
whom
The
communion.
its
omission and
forbearance
" Him
that
is
weak
in the faith
prohibition
But
is
is
is
The
is
we
are right
and with
not, I believe, a
shadow
in the oracles of
God
46
we admit
concerning
it.
doubtful in
this, I see
If
the Scriptures to be
no reason
why
they should
who
err,
fore,
subject of dispute
this is
very
obvious,
it
they so essentially
differ ?
it
must talk about, and still practise infant baptism and the numbers of weak brethren on both
tists
sides,
do what we may,
again, and
like
"
Though
They
But to dispute
will
is
as
argue
results.
often vanquished,
still."
much
apostle's prohibition as
injunction
will
far
worse
brethren at
Rome
in
its
that
weak
47
ture baptism
feet,
its
or, in other
must
to
fail
argument,
is
is
lame
words, as there
that as the
its
in
is
members,
totally inefficient.
the omniscient
gious sect
their
Every
on whom
are to
reli-
them
Others put in
selves,
and
will
But, taking
it
is
perfectly
correct, yet
principles,
we
shall find
receive
repent
R.
it.
Hill,
thought
in
in
that he
.48
doubt
its
who
And
correctness.
yet, according
to
them.
can be entertained
case.
weak
but
pious,
psedobaptist has, in
God
by baptism
and
one
he
is
been
may
arise almost
with
ad
He
tells
we
us mistakes
What
infinitum.
this case ?
tell
are
us he believes the
your child
You
give
Lord
We should,
be true, but
to
do
me
credit for
my
involuntary and
is
do
sacred institution.
''
may
we have no
to
by your
we
has
may
if it
my
be an error,
49
greater than the former ?
it
out to me.
who
hope
as
it
to
indulge the
some of your
be consistent without
new
believe
case, but
it is
it.
This
is
we cannot
not, indeed, a
you
me, you
if
is
in the
church of Christ.
would
tians possessed
it
to
God
to a greater extent!
On
this
60
point
we most
differ in
its
application
of his
that which, in
its
should be urged
it
and
command
we widely
authoritative
to sanction
is
ticable.
is
untangible
it is
do,
if
Your charge
to attempt to grasp
Utopian.
that what
I
I
is
is
as
have, how-
have yet to
am.
Dear
Sir,
With
of
it
great esteem,
Your's, &c.
LETTER
Dear
VI.
Sir,
I
have
felt
you
schism.
this is likely to
moment
that
be the
you
and execrations of
to prefer
No,
result.
though
that be far
from
you
you
to effect at almost
by storm, a
any
rate,
You
therefore resolved
your arguments
position that
Finding your
"
birds of night," and as unstupid as
sufficient to reduce.
moved by your
reasoning as those
nocturnal
all their
and
apprehen-
all to
it.
Indeed,
it
contents,
we
are
much
correctness of your
its
52
not have resorted to such an expedient.
as
may, a more
it
Be
this
and
if
believed cannot
will of all
who
munion.
In this
differ
fail to
ill
way
beginning to operate.
am
grieved to see
it is
intention; for
had
easier than to
must
fall
in the
it
mouths of
Did the
is
63
ground, that
name
we may
schismatics.
Prove
to us, that
we have by
and we
rect,
and repent, as
ashes.
will
spirit
we ought
If as a denomination,
to be cor-
to do, in dust
and
we have gendered
Corinthians the
to the
prove
of the gospel,
nounce the
error.
upon you
God."
putable to us,
Consider that
it
the charge
is
im-
Scotland,
if
Calvinists,
Arminians,
Presbyterians,
commu-
54
have refused to commune with their
And
brethren
strict
it is
known
fact that
infused
are schismatics.
outcry
is
correct,
who have
all
petulant schis-
prayer,
who
one."
In fact,
whole
visible
schismatic
all
might be
societies;
and
to
prescribe rules as
may
they require, most certainly expose the prescribing party to the charge of schism.
we
trust
it
will soon be
expunged by a rejoinder
If
we must
pass un-
53
der your ban, call us stupid, or harsh, or
illiberal,
We
wickedness.
remain under
we
but
If
infirmities.
list
of
your weak brethren that we may again be acknowledged among the ranks of those who are
called, and chosen, and faithful.
Ah Sir! no
;
low servants,
you.
when having
us
up
lest
What must
our
common Master
fel-
reprove
to contempt,
you would
is
is
have your
yet untold
say as
whom
it
may
fain
for
you
deliberately
however, to those
to
office, of
thren."'
Can you
Sir, in
your
closet while
Lord and
you
ours, persuade
Cor.
St.
Paul's description
xiii. ?
Having
faithfully
animadverted
my
am, Dear
next.
Sir,
With
Your's, &c.
1
56
LETTER
Dear
VII.
Sir,
in the
sentiments
duty, our
first
when
Supreme Legislator
but
this
we
may
be allowed to examine the practical tendency of dijfferent systems," &c.' You have seen
from the preceding letters, that I have endeavoured to ascertain the will of the Supreme Legislator, on the system you have so powerfully
recommended and I find from the reasons I have
stated, that unless your theory can be placed on
more substantial ground, it can never stand the
;
blast of truth.
on
the sand
and
It
the superstructure
beautiful, but
fective.
its
dency, or expediency;
begin by enquiring,
is
essentially de-
its
practical ten-
foundation
now examine
must
very inviting
is
and I think
how
it
we
would be
should
likely to
for union
If
it fail
here, all
must
essential to
'
Mr.
11 'g.
^7
world, or
efficient in
or abroad.
its
operations, either at
home
wered.
One would
think
it
in
what
and peace likely most to prevail? Is it in a
society where there is a decided disagreement,
relating to one out of two positive ordinances of
Christ; or is it in a society where there is the
most entire agreement? Reason assuredly will
say, in the latter, and if so, all your fine theory of
expediency must evaporate. But for the sake of
society are the essential principles of union
illustration, let us
suppose a case.
society
baptists
is
and
candidates both
Spirit, the
bap-
tists sit gravely in their pews, while these unconscious babes have imposed on them an ordinance
parental duty.
They both
the
other will
become dominant.
58
With
they
discussion
One
a church
meeting.
fails,
which
all
recourse
had
is
to
irri-
more
efficient
means.
ous scheme on
human "
own
with their
ments on
who
pelt passengers
this subject,
night," which,
" Does to the moon complain,
" Of such as, wandering near her secret bowers,
" Molest her ancient solitary reign." 2
The
avow
talents,
at
row
you
and
polite,
while
all
the nar-
if
weapons, perhaps
less polished,
on a former occasion.
p. 45.
59
cious.
If,
Sir,
way,
in their zeal
too
is it
much
order of minds so
fiend discordance
which
my
would
find here
This unhomogeneous
recollection a caricature
We
a
have found
much
less
in
many
moment, have
led to
angry conten-
60
tions,
and
in not
vain to expect
It will
be
in
oi
When
trifle
with his
watchman
shall see
Then
all
complished,
we
shall
"
all
and
antibaptists, shall
can
tell,
who
which would produce the most corunion of judgment amongst us? Then we
their minds,
dial
commu-
But
till
then
let
us affectionately
61
agree to
differ,
and
unite,
where we can
unite,
all.
the comparative
that
which
any
society,
most beneficial
in
results.
its
am
far
as
so repulsive
is
from
what we
and offensive
you represent
recollect an anecdote in
it.
know,
that
differ
we
and that a
All reflecting
differ
from them
from us respecting
visible union,
without union in
*' stand-
only
a distance
senti-
Our party
but were
the result
we
plant a
62
prejudice; and instead of softening and conciliat-
"
liberal
our opponents,
a stigma."^
inflict
we
should
description of
the spirit of
the times.
among
the several
into
command
of
its
its
combatants,
invisible Sovereign, to
at
the
invade the
Your
the earth."
is
We
eloquent.
description
is
as correct as
it
common cause.
many years, been
Angry
why
Sir, this
If,
to
Baptists
would
still
still
bear
be baptists,
the
same
name.
So
far as
has failed
suppose
it
would
insure
p. 43.
The following
" Ibid. p. 50.
63
cases,
tion, will
confirm what
in the south
have
my own
stated.
observa-
In a town
their bre-
baptist meeting-house,
and
The
the church.
baptists,
not
fail to
among some
its
success.
more
some independent
minister,
it.
At
members
own
returned to his
fold,
There
is
a reconciliation
member from
but
it
them
in
such
64
have
own
baptists
so to
examine
am
would
*******,
its
it
may
these paedobaptists in
appear, though
communion,
it
it
retains
has resolved
The reason
future to prevent
it.
The
last that I
related to
church,
me
This, Sir,
is
another matter-
shall mention,
and which
had
forms
two
cases
Many of this
congregation united
in
worship
65
The
accustomed
terms
of
baptists
retained their
communion
strict
and
have joined
the church,
" what
is
right."
In
my
observation,
policy that
It
the
libera
you recommend.
tion of concession,
It
and church
discipline.
from the indifference which they think the baptists by it evince to baptism, that it is an institution
which may be conscientiously neglected.
And
fear
it
Having freely
my
it.
laid before
you and
my
readers
if
we must
still
differ in opi-
66
may
that
and peedobaptists
tists
may
unite
darkness
and
that,
under the
command and
may go on from
until
moon
when
the light of
and the
of seven days. Then,
who
hath redeemed us to
God by
his
Him
blood
am.
Dear
Sir,
With
unaltered esteem,
Your's,
<fec.
Albion ^3rc$5:
UARJEiTE AM>
SAVILT,,
LAMi.^
ij^
[A
.k\
**s
;i^^'
s>